The legendary Saiyanby Jayelms43ChaptersHow to go Super Saiyan 101 and meting the Mane 6The World Summit, The Monkey king vs The king of Minotaur's part 2Three new family membersFrom one Equestria to another, the saiyan warrior meets the static heroThe World Summit, The Monkey king vs The king of Minotaur part 1The World Summit, The Monkey vs The king of Minotaur part 3The World Summit, The Monkey vs The king of Minotaur part 4The World Summit, The Monkey vs The king of Minotaur final partTour through Manhattan: OH MY GOD SOMEBODY HELP MEOne year of training, mastering BankaiBack to normalcy, first signs of the inner hollow.Legendary super saiyan meeting the king of the hidden leaf kingdomThe Rise of the Omni-King part one: meeting with family.The Rise of the Omni-King part two: finding out the truth.The Rise of the Omni-King final part: defeat Moro, finding his mother and getting married.Boast busters how the hell did they get a giant bear hereSpike the dragon ask the Legendary Super Saiyan to teach him how to be strongOne month of Hellish Training and off the Appaloosa and the new threat has arrivedJackson vs cooler unlocking his Mangekyou SharinganGoing to a party an meeting the legendary saiyan warriors and the legendary ninjas of the hidden leafVegeta and Sasuke vs Jackson, how to ask a girl out!Asking Twilight out on a date and best night ever at the galaSpike vs jackson the return of harmony and the unleashing of the legendary super saiyanA public announcementJackson meets the black kingGetting back to training and going on a Dragon QuestMeeting old masters and fighting new opponentsGoing back to the past the great saiyan Warrior part 1Going back to the past the great saiyan Warrior part 2Going back to the past the great saiyan Warrior final partHeading to the village, and meeting the third hokageMeeting the Third hokage and become hokage, an meeting Pinkie pie familyMeeting the Third hokage and become hokage, an meeting Pinkie pie family part 2Meeting the Third hokage and become hokage, an meeting Pinkie pie family three partMeeting the Third hokage and become hokage, an meeting Pinkie pie family final partPrologueMeeting the Princesses of the Sun and Moon Legendary Super Saiyan vs Princess Luna of the MoonBack to training what the hell is everyone fighting over a ticketwhy the f*** is she so darn stubbornUnlocking berserk mode You never piss off a legendary Super Saiyan GriffinHow to go Super Saiyan 101 and meting the Mane 6Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.The World Summit, The Monkey king vs The king of Minotaur's part 2Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Three new family membersThree new family members (This is Jackson throne chair) https://images.app.goo.gl/1tsYNi7xtn4iYnUw9 (And throne room) https://images.app.goo.gl/ae9t7dpBF5ChKdmM6 (Jackson pov) I set the top my throne thinking about the last events that happened, everything happened so fast for me coming back from the past to me becoming The Monkey King, then I had a thought. "Who's going to take care of the Village when I pass away" I thought before shaking my head and going on to more important things. "I can't worry about that right now I need to worry about Pinkie family being here right now more importantly her older sister Maud" I said to myself cuz I just found out last night that she like me to and Twilight an Pinkie already add her to our herd. Before I can thinking about any more someone came into the throne room it was the third tsuchikage Ōnoki, he came up to the throne and bow before saying. "My lord we just had the pie family in the mansion that you requested I also sent a letter to the sparkle family to come as well" Ōnoki said while still bowing. " thank you very much I appreciated and will help me a lot also I have a favor to ask you" I said he looked up for a question look before I continue. "I need you to bring team 7 most specifically Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha as well as Itachi Uchiha, as well as Kakashi, Jiraiya too" I said he not it before leaving the throne room leaving me to my thoughts. " I hope I'm doing the right thing because those two deserve to have a family" I thought as I waited for them. ////////// (One hour later) I heard the door open again and load them to see them come into the throne room they bowed, I just smiled before saying. "You guys don't have to do that my friends I have more important things to tell you though Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha and Itachi Uchiha step forward" I said in my most Regal tone They Step forward before I continued. "You three have the most hardship through your lives am I not wrong" I said they look down in sadness so I continued " so as of today and until the end of time you three will be my son's" I said while smiling. Everyone was in shock but Naruto look like he had the best gift given to him ever, then Kakashi step forward and said "Are you certain of this decision" he asked I just nodded making Naruto even more happy. "So what do you three say want to be my son's" I asked naruto just ran up to him while crying saying yes and that he finally his a family; I looked toward other two waiting for their reply before Itachi stepped forward and said. "I would like that, to be part of a family again right Sasuke" Itachi asked his brother who nodded my smile got even bigger before I reached into my cloak and held out to jars. Everyone was in shock but not as much Itachi was and I know why because in this two jars held their parents Sharingan more specific their Mangekyou Sharingan. "I found these in danzo estate in an underground Cavern thousands upon thousands of your clan Sharingan" I said Itachi took two jars and I said that I will fill out the adoption papers for them in their other siblings they had questions looks before I elaborate the two kids that were with me and my friends when we enter the village. After that I told the kids to go off to the mansion and go greet a new siblings, while me, Itachi, Jiraiya and Kakashi talk about some things. " okay now that they're gone I have to discuss with you about something in two months it will be a world Summit AT Canterlot castle Celestia send me an invitation to meet the other world leaders well I need you three to do is come along with me and the girls" I said they just nodded before I continue. "Also during those two months Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura and Hinata I'll be honest as well be training them; and they will be accompanying us at the world Summit" I finish they nodded before I sent them along to leave me with my thoughts what's the door closed I slouched in my Throne before thinking out loud. "How in the hell can big bro asta and big bro Edward deal with this kind of stuff this is stressful" I said while rubbing my temples I got off my throne and walk towards the door before saying. "God damnit asta you just had to jinx it didn't you" I said before meeting up with the others going to my new home. From one Equestria to another, the saiyan warrior meets the static heroFrom one Equestria to another, the saiyan warrior meets the static hero (Jackson pov) Its been 2 weeks since I came from Ash Equestria and I was still angry about what his Celestia called him, but I need to Focus on susake and naruto training; along with Sakura and Hinata. So now I was sitting on a rock along with Pinkie and Maud with me as we were watching the two boys were being chaste by a huge bear, while Sakura and Hinata were hiding in a tree while a giant tiger was trying to eat them. "Should we help them" Pinkie asked while eating a bag of popcorn and Maud agree with her. "Their lucky they are not fighting a dinosaur that's what my master Piccolo did to me, right now they getting it easy" I said while holding my sides from laughing so hard. Before I could say anything else I heard a voice call out "SAIYAN WARRIOR OF EQUESTRIA I SUMMONED YOU" I hear, I just sighed before jumping off the rock and landed on the Bear head knocking it out cold, and sented a ki blasts at the tiger sented it flying out of the forest. "Sakura, Hinata, naruto and Sasuke go back to the village training is over" I said before a green and yellow portal open up in front of me before I could walk in Pinkie and Maud were next to me before Pinkie said. "We coming with you and you can't say no" Pinkie said while Maud agreed with her. I just sighed before we walked through the portal and ended up in front of the person who summon me. //////// (Third person pov) "Hello my name is Jackson Williams the saiyan warrior of Equestria" Jackson said while smirking. Static and Pinkie standing there, static staring at the other displaced while Pinkie pie was looking at her other pony selves along with her pony version of her sister. "So you are a saiyan displaced" static said. "Yes, and you are a DC displaced am I right" Jackson asked static just nodded, before pointing at Pinkie and was about to say before Jackson just held up a hand and said. " I know who she is human version of my Pinkie Pie" Jackson said before asking " so why did you summoned me" he said tilting his head in confusion. "Well I was wondering if you can help me out but I think I have it under control can you tell me more about this displaced thing" static asked Jackson. So Jackson decided to tell him all about displaced and how they summon each other and get powers or items to make become stronger before he pulled out a jar and showed it to him a pair of Sharingan after you want to put them in now before anything else. " yes cuz I need something to help me out in a fight that will help me react to faster attacks" static said, but before he knew it he was encased in stone Pinkie Pie and Maud pie held back the human version of Pinkie Pie. " okay this is going to hurt but it'll be worth it that I suggested you bite down on this" Jackson said putting a piece of wood into his mouth. After an hour of pain agonizing process he was able to see again after talking for a little while more static sent him back to his world before they proceeded to go to school. But not after showing him how to make a token which was a rock in the shape of the static shock symbol and his Creed was. "If you are in need of help or just to talk to someone just call out my name Static Shock, but if you are evil or tried to harm the innocent then I put a shock to your system" static said before tossing the stone like object into the sky disappearing. Author's Note Sorry if this chapter was short how can you think of anything else so I hope you enjoyed it The World Summit, The Monkey king vs The king of Minotaur part 1Author's Note GUESS WHO BACK !!!!! The World Summit, The Monkey king vs The king of Minotaur part 1 The World Summit, The Monkey king vs The king of Minotaurs part 1 ( Jackson pov ) It's been 2 weeks since I came from static shock Equestria and I and spike have been training Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, and Hinata in Taijutsu, Genjutsu, and Ninjutsu much better than their Sensei. "Dad do we have to wear these weighted clothes, they are heavy and I can barely move," Naruto said while doing some push-up Sasuke nodded his head in agreeing, "yes my son's this is necessary for your training, also tomorrow you guys will come with me to the World Summit so pack you some overnight clothes to stay at the castle with auntie Celestia and luna. "oh cool is Itachi coming too," said Sasuke while sitting on the ground with Sakura right next to him ever since I got back those two have been hanging out together as well as Naruto and Hinata, I guess I won't have to play matchmaker than, "yes as well as Jiraiya and Kakashi too," I said with a warm smile before dodged out of the way of an incoming attack hug from pinkie she been trying to do that for about 2 weeks now. "Can you stop that pinkie it's getting old now" I said trying to look angry but ended up have a big smile on my face, then I went up to her gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek making her have a blush on her face; "So what brings you here pinky?" I asked while we were heading back to the village. "Oh right Twilight asked me to come and get you she needs to talk to us about something," she said as we entered the village, the villagers said hi to us while some bow to me I was started to get tired of them bowing to me; "so mom, dad when are we going to leave for the summit," Sasuke asked me and pinkie; ever since I told my herd mates about me adopted them they were excited about being moms even maud was happy. "Okay, kids go to your sensei and make sure you pack what you need," I said they nodded and left me and pinky alone. ////////// {third person pov] Twilight was pacing around the living room while the girls and spike were worried about her before Jackson and pinkie pie entered the room, then Twilight saw him and ran up to him hugged him while crying into his shoulder; "What's wrong my little book worm?" Jackson said while rubbing her back. "I got a letter from the princesses and they said that the king of Minotaur king steel Will has ordered them to hand over the elements of harmony as a peace offering to not start a war with them," she said while still crying; everyone in the room was crying as well, but Jackson was in a rage about what he just heard before lifting her head and giving her a passionate kiss before saying, "Don't worry Twilight I will deal with this" Jackson said with a calm voice, but the girls and spike know that he is in rage the can see his energy coming off of him. " Jackson I think you need to calm down your energy is spiking," Spike's said while walking towards him and put a hand on his shoulder, Jackson looked at him for a moment before calming down then gave Spike a forced smile, "sorry spike can you and the girls go meet with the other at the entered of the village I need some alone time," Jackson said the other agreed and left the house. Jackson just stood there for a moment before going to his meditation room and sitting down in the middle of the room and went into his mindscape and saw the other Jackson stand there with a looked of anger; "So are we going to fucking kill those fucking minotaurs for trying to take what is ours" he said while his hair was turning green with his energy fluctuating. "No, because if we try to do that it will start a war, so for now we will just wait and see," Jackson said to his other half, who just scarf in annoyance before the real Jackson left his mindscape. //////// (Twilight pov) It's been 2 hours since I told him about the letter in an hour about him telling us to stay at the entrance I was getting worried until he teleported right in front of us. "Sorry I'm late guys that had to dig around for something that Goku brought to me from capsule Corp," he said while holding a capsule in his left hand and a bag in his right. I was wondering what it is until he presses a button on top of it he Threw It To The Ground as a puff of smoke there is still a strange contraption. (this is what the plane looks like) [img]file:///C:/Users/12057/Pictures/Saved%20Pictures/6bd9cb92209407bb83872a36daef2bd8%20(2).png[/img] "This is going to be our transportation to the world summit, so everyone gets on so we can get there," Jackson said as we did so and the hatch closed and we flew off to canterlot castle. /////////// (Celestia pov) I and my sister luna was waiting for my student and her friends along with Jackson, so we can saw them in their room, but then some strange contraption landing in front of the castle gates; the castle guards surround the contraption. "You better not put a scratch on my plane or I will rip your spine out through your ass" I hear Jackson yelled at my guards; then I told them to stand down and not to attack; then I saw four foals ran at me and luna giving us a hug we were confused before Twilight told us that she and her herd mates adopted them and also that since shining married cadence, so that means that they are our niece and nephew. I and luna were happy to have more family members, but then she also told us that she and her herd mates were planning to get married that's when Jackson came up to us with a calm smile but I and luna could tell that he was not happy. "So Celestia, luna mind tell me why a king is wanting my girls and threatening to start a war because of it," Jackson said while still having that killing aura around him. The World Summit, The Monkey vs The king of Minotaur part 3The World Summit, The Monkey vs The king of Minotaur part 3 (Third person pov) It was late into the evening and everyone began ready for the world Summit Jackson was standing outside the balcony wearing the suit that Rarity gave him. (Like this but the tie was red and he is wearing the Hokage cloak) Https://images.app.goo.gl/D78CvgmUyFtAqq4q7 "Jackson there you are we've been looking everywhere for you," spike said running up to him wearing the suit that Rarity made for him. (This is what spike wearing but he has a black coat around him) Https://images.app.goo.gl/MxbXxHHoDznyTQNs5 (His coat) Https://images.app.goo.gl/zCdidRAG1DK8YfWm8 "Sorry, Spike I was just thinking about something," Jackson said while spike looked at him with confusion before Jackson continued, " there's something about to happen I could just feel it" Jackson elaborated wow spiked nodded before saying. "Well don't worry about it since you're here in the princesses in the bunch of guards it should be fine" spike said trying to convince Jackson that the situation was under control. But Jackson was not convinced still have this gut-like feeling that something bad was about to happen; *sigh* " you're right Spike I should just enjoying myself" Jackson said with a bright smile before they left the room. They walk through the castle to the ballroom everything was a buzz, maids and Butler is getting everything ready, also there are other species there like minotaurs Griffin's hippogriffs, and surprisingly crystal ponies. Once they made it to the ballroom door they saw girls and Kakashi and Jiraiya were standing there waiting for them; "what took you guys so long you the party just about started" Pinkie said being impatient while puffing her cheeks out, "Sorry sorry I just had to think about something," Jackson said before looking at his girls he was blown away by how they look, " you three look great so let's head inside and get this party started," Jackson said while blushing up a storm. //////// It went as usual at any normal Noble party, Jackson was bored out of his mind, he looked over to the others to see they were bored too by the look on their faces all except Rarity who's having a grand old time. " Okay if I don't do anything I might really blow my own head off," Jackson said while walking up to Celestia and luna to ask them a favor they listen to his favor after a moment they had big grins on their faces. Jackson went up to the stage and grab the microphone before saying sorry to the orchestra he told him that he will take the music here for a little while. " Hello everyone how are you doing this fine night," Jackson said into the mic getting everyone's attention they turn to him and he continued, " today's music will be handled by me for a little while, this is a song from my world about a guy saying that your greatest art can become the greatest Darkness you saw," Jackson said before creatured 3 Shadow clones. While that was happening Celestia and Luna was using illusion magic to change the Ballroom to what Jackson specified to an old cryptic Studio. "Alright everyone let the show begin" Jackson said before the music starts to play. (Jackson) Boris! Meet your maker! Ah, I'll tell you later It seems this scene has us careening down an elevator Must have been dreaming to think we'd make a clean escape I doubt that one machine here could make it past a regulator Swear we never had this many levels, where's the excavator? What's so scary 'bout a library and a record player? Thought I'd find the angel in a basement more dilapidated This is kinda tasteful, Alice tell me who's your decorator? I never make a lady wait, I guess you'd say that I'm a player Angel wants a date and I would really hate to aggravate her Boris, don't you worry, I would never let her separate us Told you, where'd you go? Damn, guess I'd better go and save him Alice thinks that hacking up my pal is gonna medicate her Fallacy! The treatment that this gal would need is an eraser Rap against an animator? Alice, get back on your paper Rhyming on the multiplane, my lyrics work on several layers (The clones and Jackson) If you thought that demons were your problem right now Well the angel's on the stage so pipe down If there are secrets that you want to find out Hop on the ink machine and ride those pipes down So you're on the path of the starving artist But at the heart, well the art is heartless Ever seen a masterpiece get discarded? Start and depart for the art of darkness (Clone one) Out of the deep dark depths below Three ne'er-do-wells will avenge their souls With a spanner and a wrench and a thirst to quench Hi-ho, it's off to work we go (Jackson) Heave-ho! Fisher's coming, crawling out the sea foam Giving you the Willie's as I'm stepping off my steamboat Left here by the gods and beheaded by a rod I've some deadly black spots for the clod who left us below (Clone two) Should have headed for the bread line Never ever meddled wtih a pencil lead and bread lines Monkey with a wrench might Thunk you in the head, Henry can you see the headlines? Animator dead by an enemy he designed! (Clone three) There once was an Angel who swallowed a spider It wriggled inside her and out came the Striker Who'd have thought your silly little villain for the children Would be killing for your heroine, so let her win or die first (The clones and Jackson) If you thought that demons were your problem right now Well the angel's on the stage so pipe down If there are secrets that you want to find out Hop on the ink machine and ride those pipes down So you're on the path of the starving artist But at the heart, well the art is heartless Ever seen a masterpiece get discarded? Start and depart for the art of darkness (Jackson) There's no need to be scared now It's all the fun of the fairground And I would say I'm on fair grounds To take a little revenge now Everybody's heard of Bertram Piedmont Because my work pertains a certain frisson A hurtling free fall, disturbing demons Are out of season so must you keep on? Are you caught in a spin? Well it's a shame that your organs and limbs Will be lost in the ink, well it's awfully grim Did you want to be him? Walter better man than you've ever been It's a downward spiral, time you felt a Little hell up in the Helter-skelter No help or shelter, board the ride Don't you know you've got to be this tall to die? While Jackson and his clones were singing and dancing the noble ponies were unhappy about Jackson song; the other noble were started to like it, even as far as dance to it as well. (The clones and Jackson) So sing along to the bouncing ball Wave your flags and renounce these halls You may have been sacked from this pantomime But a pal of mine wants you recalled So march along to the count of four Astound at the scoundrel crowd you've drawn Left stranded and damned to this mangled form To abandon us here was an act of war As that was going on Twilight, Pinkie and Maud were blushing as red as tomato hearing Jackson sing and dance, while the other as well as the princesses were enjoying it as well. (Jackson and his clones) It's laughable to think you'll bring back the norm We've ink, but no malpractice forms "But Henry! You never gave a crap before?" 'Til we trapped you down 'neath the factory floor Clap along to the rapturous score Three rounds down and back for more To find the keys in chapter four Remind me, where've you heard that before? If you thought that demons were your problem right now Well the angel's on the stage so pipe down If there are secrets that you want to find out Hop on the ink machine and ride those pipes down So you're on the path of the starving artist But at the heart, well the art is heartless Ever seen a masterpiece get discarded? Start and depart for the art of darkness (Jackson) Well I dropped in from the top and now I've got to block the Monsters popping off of Nosferatu's rostrum Preposterous that after this my Oscar's will be posthumous I lived for my work but I died to stop them Stationery should be stationary, shouldn't talk back I need a shrink, I'm on the brink, the ink has fought back Thought that the Apocalypse was supposed to live on horseback? Screw that, deliverance was hidden in the Rorschach That's all folks Keep dreaming Author's Note The rest of the story will be in part 4 The World Summit, The Monkey vs The king of Minotaur part 4The World Summit, The Monkey vs The king of Minotaur part 4 (Third person pov) After Jackson's song, he then said, "thank you, now this next song I'm going to need my oldest son and his younger brothers, as well as spike" Jackson said into the mic as the people in question came up. Jackson then whispers the song they are going to sing; they nodded and got into position, "okay this next song goes out to all the married couples here today but before that" Jackson said before he and his sons and spike yelled out. "TRANSFORMATION JUTSU," they said before a puff of smoke cover them once the Smoke Clear they saw to everyone surprised that Jackson didn't change much except wearing a red suit as for the rest of them they looked just like there in their teens including Spike. "Okay this next song is called Treasure by Bruno Mars I hope you enjoy it," Jackson said as the song start to play. As Jackson and his Sons continue to sing and dance the Nobles of different species are started to clap and whistle from the song by those who were uptight just said that how uncouth they were being. As for the girls and Celestia and Luna l, they were standing there shocked about how they were doing especially Rarity cuz she never suspects this from spike; after Jackson and his sons and Spike finish the song everyone cheered and clapped even louder than he read the night and said. "I hope you like that because I have two more songs the first one I'm going to need Shining Armor so get up here Mister knight in shining," Jackson said pointing at Shining, he looked at himself before he was teleported right beside him he looked to see Cadence was whistling innocently. After telling him what song they were going to sing at first he was against it before Jackson whispered harshly into his ear making him agree. "This is another Bruno Mars song is called Runaway Baby and if any husband gets offended about their wives telling them that they are feeling hot and bothered don't blame us, blame the song," Jackson said before the song start to play. As the song continued indeed it was happening the females in the ballroom starting to feel this weird feeling from the song as their husband starts to get jealous. Cadence was the most affected by it she started to think to herself that she and her husband were going to have a lot of alone time after the World Summit. After the song ended and shining armor went down off the stage Jackson grabbed the mic and said "okay this is the last song I'm going to sing before I give it back to the orchestra this last one is called say Amen by Panic at the Disco I hope he enjoyed this last song" after Jackson said that the song starts to play. After the song ended and everyone started to cheer and clap with Jackson's performance he took the last bow before stepping off and handing it over back to the orchestra. Then everything starts to calm down and it was trying to make small talk was until the Minotaur from this morning came up to Jackson and threw a glove at his face, " I challenge you to a fight you hairless monkey" steel will say as everything went silent for a moment before Jackson started to laugh catching anyone by surprise. Jackson looks up to steel will with an evil smile and aura surrounding him before I saying, "sure but if I win then you will have to give me something in return" Jackson said holding out his hand; steel will shortly before wincing in pain by the strong grip Jackson's head. The World Summit, The Monkey vs The king of Minotaur final partThe World Summit, The Monkey vs The king of Minotaur final part (Jackson pov) I was stretching while I was watching steel wheel put on Armor I internally smirked before thinking to myself; " guess he's smarter than I thought, still ain't going to help him though" I thought before calling out. "So are you ready cuz I'm getting bored," I said smirking more by Steel Will's angry look, that's when Celestia stepped out and said the first to submit or knock unconscious is the winner. //////// (Third person pov) Before the fight began Jackson asked steel will the question that caught everyone by surprise but scared the people that knew Jackson was about to do. "Pick a number between 1 through 12" Jackson State but in his head, he was smiling like a madman; "steel will isn't a coward I will go with the highest number 12" Steel will say but got a look of apprehension after seeing Jackson crazy smile. "Oh boy you are in for it now jackass," Jackson said before powering up to his Super Saiyan 3 state with the Sharingan. After that fight started I like how Jackson expected he was easily dodging his attacks also making Sly remarks; " why you aren't totally weak even my two youngest sons to beat you and one of them doesn't know how to use his Sharingan properly" Jackson said before delivering a punch to his gut making him gasp for air. "I will not be humiliated by some hairless monkey" steel will say before pulling out a ring with a blood-red diamond in the center, Celestia and Luna instantly knew what it was; "steel will how do you obtain that ring you know it's forbidden" luna yelled out in Rage. " it doesn't matter the only thing that matters is I'm going to used it to defeat this hairless monkey" steel will say before putting on the ring and a dark aura surrounds him and he started to laugh. "You may be wondering what this ring does what it's likely to give me the power of the gods themselves, now then prepare yourself" steel will say before rushing at Jackson throwing a punch to his face making a huge explosion covering the arena smoke and debris. Once the smoke cleared do you want to surprise Jackson was still standing holding one finger up blocking his attack before singing, "if you call this godly power then that makes the gods here all weak to the God that I know" Jackson said before delivery in elbow to his ribs can cough up blood? "How are you *cough* so powerful" steel will say backing away from Jackson, Jackson to smile before Instantly appear right in front of them before saying. " it's easy really do you and your people are too weak to beat me," Jackson said before delivering an uppercut sending him flying into the air before Jackson appeared right behind him and delivered an ax kick sending him flying into the ground. " and that ladies and gentlemen is how you defeat an arrogant King" Jackson said brushing some dust off his clothes. After that everything starts to calm down and the party went without interruption everybody enjoying themselves. ////////// (Unknown location pov) "Master we are in position should we strike now," the strangest said into a communicator. "No change of plans we're going to wait when that guards down then we will strike " the man said before turning off the communicator. "You heard Master Madara stay in position until he says so" The Stranger said while everyone saluting. Author's Note I hope you enjoyed this chapter Tour through Manhattan: OH MY GOD SOMEBODY HELP METour through Manhattan: OH MY GOD SOMEBODY HELP ME (Jackson pov) I was running through the town from a mob of mares, and foals of all ages chasing me saying weird things. "Can I have your autograph" "Can you be my new husband " "Can I have your love-nectar" That last part got me running faster before I yelled out to the heavens. "HOW THE HELL DID THIS HAPPENED" I screamed trying to run away from the mob of fans. ///////// (2 weeks earlier) I was currently standing in a audio booth what a microphone in front of me and a pair of headphones on; on the other side of the window Vinyl Scratch, Octavia, the Mane Six, and the princesses. "Okay Jackie just sing any song you want and I'll record them" vinyl said before pushing a button starting the recording. "Okay let's start with this one" I thought before I knew it music Started to play from out of nowhere. Octavia was appolled by the lyrics while vinyl had a Sly grin on her face, as for the main six they were blushing up a storm by how Jackson was sing. After this song ended Vinyl press the button to the speaker saying, "okay Jackson that was awesome, but can you give me something that's for a party" Vinyl said having a bright smile on her face. "Something for a party huh I think she'll like this one" I thought before started to sing again. After the song and everyone clapped and cheered for Jackson that's when Jackson gotten an evil idea an sang two song that made every female blush and had a nosebleed. After that Jackson started laughing uncontrollably seen their faces they gave him a glare before he calmed down and said, "okay okay sorry I got a other song for you it's a mixture of Western and rap" Jackson said before started to sing. After that AppleJack was cheering more than the others, after everyone calm down Jackson start up another one. It went on for a while until finally got enough to make it a small album and I knew it was a bad idea from the start ,I should have went with my gut like feeling then. /////// (1 week later) One week one week is all it took for hell to break loose have to sing those songs of Vinyl Scratch to record I was in my Hokage office reading the newspaper while drinking some tea before promptly spinning it out And rereading the title of the headline. "Jackson Williams The Monkey King now the king of music" I was in disbelief by the title before I kept reading it made me even more angrier than usual. "We have interviewed Vinyl Scratch in Octavia Melody the music that they produced from the studio, but it was then realize that they didn't make the songs but The Monkey King Jackson William did and he's the one who sung them so it seems that the two queens of music has a new rival" I didn't get a chance to read the rest cuz I activated my Mangekyou Sharingan ability and burn the paper. "The next time I see those two they are in a whole world of trouble" I said through gritted teeth before Jiraiya burst through the door. "Sir we have a problem" jiraiya said leading me to the window then my jaw promptly hit the floor at what I saw. Outside the Manor of the gate hundreds upon hundreds a pony standing outside waving flags and signs with my name and face on there trying to get through the gate. After seeing that me and the girls in Jiraiya and Kakashi thought that Ponyville be the best place to be safe at for the kids anyway but as for me it got worse. Than Rarity had the bright idea to send me the Manhattan since nobody will recognize me, but that plan failed hard. ///////// (Present time) Now that you're caught up I need to continue running for my life; I ran straight to City Hall is all thankfully what's the princesses, the main six, my kids and Jiraiya an Kakashi. After Celestia was able to calm down the mon I answered some questions sign some autographs it took some photos before one of them said, "can you sing us a song please" one of them said as everyone else agree it started chanting for it I sighed before I looked over to Kakashi and Jiraiya I told them to come over here. "Do you guys know how to play an instrument" I asked and I was fairly surprised that Kakashi know how to play the Bess and jiraiya knows how to play the drums so we got some instruments up here and I staring to singing a song that I heard from a game. "All right everyone the song is called breaking down the borders by Miracle of Sound" I said as the music starts to play. (Jackson) Come on in Come join the party in the dust and the sand Chip on your shoulder sweat and dirt on your hands Machines in slumber start to lumber outside Head full of numbers see the colors collide ( Jiraiya and Kakashi) Such safest Sanctuary Droppin' them dollars on you thank you very Much by the way no refunds Back into the boneyard badlands we run I saw a siren singing Shifting through the shots-a ringing Frying burning cuts-a stinging Bringing you the pain (Jackson, jiraiya and Kakashi) Come on down and join the party tonight We ain't the kind to turn away from a fight Chips on our shoulders, sweat and dirt on our hands Cause we're breaking down the borders As we light up the lands You ain't a skag, are you? ( Kakashi) Old TK's shack is just a derelict shell Ain't nothing left now but his notes and the smell He used to watch over the Fyre and the Stone Fan fiction told me that he died all alone (Jackson and jiraiya) Splash bang so corrosive Don't get close if it's explosive Flash gang caustic crew Simmer and smoke in electric blue Hiss goes the radio Vicious malicious a voice we know Soon to reap the seeds you sow Bringing you the pain (Jackson, jiraiya and Kakashi) Come on down and join the party tonight We ain't the kind to turn away from a fight Chips on our shoulders, sweat and dirt on our hands Cause we're breaking down the borders As we light up the lands (Jiraiya) C'mon trick out yer ride Um... Y'know what they say Better to die At the wheel - crash and burn... Uh... then... eh... die when you're ... Not... in your car..... I hate you, Claptrap! (Jackson, jiraiya and Kakashi) Come on down and join the party tonight We ain't the kind to turn away from a fight Chips on our shoulders, sweat and dirt on our hands Cause we're breaking down the borders As we light up the lands. When we finish singing the song everyone started to calmed down and I was able to finally relax or so I thought. One year of training, mastering BankaiOne year of training, mastering Bankai Jackson pov; 3 weeks later "AGAIN!!," Okami ordered as he yelled inside my head for the fourth time in a row. "I hear you the first time Okami, so please for the love of all that's good and holy-" I said before yelling back. "WOULD YOU STOP FUCKING YELLING IN MY HEAD YOU ICE LIZARD BASTARD!!!!" I scream while punching a hole through a tree making it fall to the ground. I was currently in the middle of the forest, training with my reishi energy. And at this point I can walk on air, thump like Ichigo and asta can; as well as use my zanpakuto without the badge for ten hours, and with the badge at least five days at a time. Once me and my girls got back they immediately put me to work as their butler, but it wasn't that bad as I thought it would be. Also we told everyone what was going to happen so they don't get surprised or shocked when they become goddesses. they all agree somewhat and we went about our day. After that I started training for a whole 3 months. So when I summon Edward as well as Ichigo and Asta and their wives and or mare friends, they can help me with defeating my hollow but for right now I need to achieve my Bankai form. "So now what I know from the bleach series is that Ichigo trained for three days to get his. So maybe " I said trailing off before snapping my fingers. An epiphany hit me. "What I remember correctly Kukkaku and Kisuke said that training either in hell or Donghai to get hardcore training to achieve my Bankai right Okami?" I asked him while smirking. "Yeah, but what does that have to do with this situation?" Okami questions before my smirk turned into a smile. "Well Okami there is a place that has both of those conditions and it's called the Hyperbolic Time Chamber" I said while making a clone and having him tell the others where I'm going. "Do you really think that place will work?" He asked while I put two fingers on my forehead and concentrated one Pacific ki signature. "Yep, not only is it a harsh environment like hell, but also time moves differently in there one day out here can equal to one year in there," I said before adding. "Not only I'll be able to gain my Bankai form, but as well as training myself in utilizing spiritual energy as well to." I finished as I teleported onto The Lookout, where Mr. Popo was sitting in the middle of the temple. After catching up with him and telling him about my Adventures I went to the room of spirit and times you started my training. (3 months later) It's been 3 months since I've been in here and to put it simply. IT WAS FUCKING HELL!!!!! But I knew this was needed so after those three months I was able to successfully Master my sword techniques as well as some of my spiritual energy next was my spear techniques. Okami said that there were three Arts: Of the spear, the water, the dragon, and the demon. The art of water was that you had to be fluid in your motions and keep calm under pressure like a leaf going through the river. The art of dragon was you were ferocious in your attacks as well as moving at incredible speeds. And The art of demon was like the other two but on a different level, the difference is you use your rage as a conduit for your attacks as well as keeping calm to control it. So after he told me that I started to train in using these Arts. (6 months later) I was only able to mastered the two out of the three Arts that being the water and the Dragon. The demon was a bit more complicated since I can't really control my anger all that much. But on the bright side I was much closer to reaching my Bankai form. The next thing I need to do is be able to perform a complete physical manifestation of my powers essence. In which Okami agreed. So I started the second part of my training to obtain my Bankai form. (9 months later) It's been nine months since I've been here. I was able to manifest the power essence in which Okami congratulated me on. We started to fight. It took me a while but I was able to beat him with sheer luck and determination. Then I used the Bankai form for the first time. (This is what his Bankai form looks like) But I could only hold it for 30 seconds before I probably deactivated the Form, and I was in tremendous pain. Now I will use the last three months and I have in this room to master my bankai form. (12 months later) I was getting ready to leave the room in spirit and time. I was able to hold my new form or at least one week at a time, as for me summoning my sword with or without the badge, I can do it with ease as well as for long periods of time. I also was able to master my spiritual energy and use some of the techniques. "Well Okami I would say that was a productive training session and I was finally able to achieve my Bankai form too" I said inside my head. "Yes, I would agree to baby dragon. You have come a long way since you entered this room" Okami said to me before we both heard someone laughing. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA, That's good that will mean it will be that much more sweeter when I beat you and take over your body" we both heard someone say. "WHO ARE YOU, SHOW YOURSELF!!" Okami ordered the strange voice. "If you insist, look to the mirror on your left" he said while I turned to the mirror and I saw him. His skin was Snow White while he was wearing some kind of odd clothing, but whether noticeable was he was holding a Seth and his right hand, with the blade being crimson red. (This is what his inner hollow looks like) " let me introduce myself, my name is Snakeyashi," he said, giving a mock bow. "Wait. Doesn't that Translate to forbidden Memories," I said, confused by his name and what it means. "Yes it does but onto more important matters. you may be wondering why I'm contacting you right now or at all really, well it's because soon enough I will be free from these spiritual chains. but do not worry I won't attack you yet. I want to fight you fair and square so that when I beat you it would make it that sweeter to know that I beat you at your strongest," he said while smirking at me. "That ain't going to happen, because I'm strong enough to beat you and when I do I will control my hollow form and make sure you never come out," I said with determination in my voice. He laughed at me insanely before looking at me with a crazy smile and said, "We shall see little monkey" and like that he was gone. Back to normalcy, first signs of the inner hollow.Back to normalcy, first signs of the inner hollow. (Twilight pov) It's been 2 months since I became a goddess of balance and magic; and like Jackson said my friends became goddesses too. Right now we are in Canterlot so that Celestia and Luna could help us control our new found powers. "This is soooo boring," I heard Rainbow said while we were in the Library. Celestia thought it would be easier for her to teach us magic first before anything else. "Well, your going to have to Barrett sugar cubed, because unless you want to accidentally destroy your cloud home from a magical discharge," Applejack said while reading a book on magic. "You know she's right RD, so stop complaining" I hear a familiar voice say, making me and Pinkie instantly look out the window to see Jackson there floating in mid-air cross-legged. "JACKY!!!!" I, Pinkie and Maud yelled in our Canterlot Royal voice. We rushed at him making all four of us fall to the ground lucky we weren't that high up. "Woah, hey to you too girls," he said laughing while hugging us before saying. "I didn't know you would miss me that much, also Twilly how is the baby doing," he asked while we got off of him. "I just came from the doctor, he said the baby is doing fine. But I can't do any magical experiments until the baby is born," I said a little sad that I can't practice my new magical abilities. "Don't worry too much about it my little bookworm," he said, hugging me and kissing me on the lips, making me blush crimson. "Once the baby is born you can do all the magical experiments you want okay" Jackson said with a warm smile. "For once in my life I didn't think that I would have friends let alone a husband and having a foal too. "But there is a reason why I visit you three today," he said, making us confused before he continued. "As you know you three are going to be my wives right?" Jackson said while we nodded. "That also means you three are going to become my Queens," he said smirking, making us blush. "So now I also need your help during a trial that I'm holding," he said, confusing us more. "What do you mean jack?" Maud said while he made two clones in which they proceeded to pick us up Bridal Style and fly to the direction of the everfree. "While danzo has committed many atrocities against the hidden Leaf Village as well as assigning himself to the Akatsuki; not to mention he killed a fellow Shinobi just for his Sharingan as well as trying to kidnap The Elements of Harmony which is you guys, the list goes on," Jackson said as we landed near the castle. Ever since Jackson has taken over the everfree Forest he decided to expand their Village to a kingdom so that other species from different kingdoms can come here to live out the lives like they wanted. He redesigned the castle of the Two Sisters to which Celestia and Luna didn't mine as long as they got everything that was there, which he agreed on. (This is what his castle looks like) "So you want us to help Jackie?" Pinkie asked while we walked to the throne room where the trial will be taking place. "That's right pinky, I would like to have you three here. Since we are going to be running the Kingdom as husband and wives," he said, smiling at us. It took an hour but we managed to enter the throne room and got to our Thrones respectively. Once we sat down Jackson said, "let the trial of danzo begin" Jackson said while me,Pinkie,and Maud, an five kage are there as well. "Danzo, you are here because you have been found guilty of many crimes against the village," I said before glaring at him and said, "how do you plead?" "Not guilty," he said while smirking at them thinking he was going to get out of the trail with no trouble at all. ********************************** (Jackson pov) I was trying not to jump out of my throne chair and grab him by his neck and crush his windpipe. "Doing our investigation we have found letters from the Akatsuki showing you have been given information to them about the location of the tail beast," Kakashi said while reading from a piece of paper. "As well as the death of the Uchiha Clan and Uzumaki clan," I said, surprising everyone but Danzo. "You call it killing, I call saving the village from those bastards," Danzo said while smirking at me, while I glared at him. "You think this shit is a game?" I asked Danzo, trying not to lose my cool. He just laughed before yelling out. "YES A GAME. FOR ME," Danzo yelled, before continuing. "EVERYTHING WAS PERFECT BEFORE YOU AND THOSE ELEMENT BITCHES SHOWED UP," he roared in his restraints. "Now everything is gone because of YOU!!!!" he screamed at me while trying to catch his breath. I sat there for a moment thinking about what he just said to me. He's nothing but dirt I clenched my fists in anger while looking at the ground. He doesn't deserve to live I started to see red everywhere, my heart was pounding in my chest. I can also hear ringing going off in my ears. HE MUST DIE!!!!! I feel my mouth turn into a twisted snarl, and what felt like fangs growing out of my mouth. HE MUST DIE, HE MUST DIE, HE MUST DIE, HE MUST DIE, HE MUST DIE!!!!!!! And before I knew it, I was choking the life out of him. ****************************** (3rd pov) Nobody saw Jackson rushing out of his chair, and nobody saw him holding Danzo against the wall while choking him to death. They stared at him in shock and a little bit of fear, but when he spoke everyone felt fear grabbing their souls. "You pathetic worm, I will beat you to a bloody mess, I will rip your guts out through your mouth, I will rip your flesh from your very bones" Jackson said while still choking him. Everyone was shocked. But Twilight, Pinkie and Maud were scared because of his eyes. They were deep dark black while his pupils were blood red. "Jacky please calm down for us," Maud pleaded while looking at him. Jackson looked back to his herd mates for a moment before letting go of danzo, and started to calm down afterwards. He blinked a few times and his eyes went back to normal. "This trial is postponed until further notice am I understood" Jackson said to everyone in the room to which everone nodded quickly. "Good then, do not disturb me for the rest of the day" Jackson ordered then he disappeared. Twilight, Pinkie and Maud stood there for what seemed like hours before Twilight spoke up. "It's started to happen. The symptoms that Asta warned us about, we need to get Edward here as soon as possible" Twilight said as the other two agreed. Legendary super saiyan meeting the king of the hidden leaf kingdomLegendary super saiyan meeting the king of the hidden leaf kingdom (3rd pov) It was just another normal day in Equestria, ponies were walking around having a nice day before a group of strangers appeared in the middle of the kingdom. "Goku you sure this is were Jackson is?" Said a woman with black hair and wearing a Japanese style dress. "Yea, Chichi this is where I sense his ki," goku said to the woman now known as Chichi. As they were talking the other two people of the group were talking, "hey Vegeta, you think he will remember us?" Said a blue haired woman. "Yes Bulma, he will remember us damn it woman you are annoying," Vegeta said to the woman known as Bulma. "VEGETA, GOKU OVER HERE!!!" They heard someone said when they turn they saw Pinkie pie waving at them. "Hey guys, what are you doing here. Who are they?" Pinkie asked while walking towards them. "Hey pinky, this is Chichi, and that's Bulma, Krillin and android 18, and Gohan and Videl, and that's Piccolo," Goku said while pointing to each person. "So do you know where Jackson is," Chichi asked while looking around. "Yea, jacky is in Day Court right now I'll take you guys to him," Pinkie said while leading them to the castle. While they were walking to said castle they noticed that they were being watched by the town ponies and guards, some with confusion and some hesitation; Once they reached the castle and then the throne room they heard someone yelling. "FOR THE LAST TIME JETSET YOU AND ANYONE ELSE IS NOT GOING TO RAISE TAXES IN MY KINGDOM, NOW LEAVE BEFORE I DESTROY YOU. YOU SORRY EXCUSE OF A STALLION!!!!!" they heard someone yelled as said pony ran out with fear and Terror written on his face. "Oops, looks like he's angry again," Pinkie said a little worried before walking in with everyone else following. Once they saw the throne room they were shocked at how it looked, it looked medieval with a mix of Japanese style Throne rooms. Jackson was sitting on his throne tapping his finger while looking annoyed. "If he ever shows his face again I'm going to beat him into a bloody pulp," Jackson said to himself before seeing Pinkie and immediately had a bright smile. "PINKY!!!" Jackson said before rushing at her and pulling her into a bear hug while kissing her,"what are you doing here, I thought you were going back to sugarcube corner to visit mr and ms. Cake today," Jackson asked while putting her back on to the ground. "I was but I saw goku and Vegeta here I brought them here to see you jacky," Pinkie said while the other looked in confusion. Jackson looked over to the group before smirking and said. "Well pinky I'm not the real Jackson he's in the gym room working out with Twilight and Maud there as well" the clone said before turning into a puff of smoke. Everyone was shocked but Pinkie before she said, "come on I will use a teleportation spell to take us there" she said before lighting her horn and in a bright flash of light later they were in the training room were they saw something incredible. Jackson was lifting weights but his was doing a handstand while the weights were on his feet and the weights themselves were as big as a truck. (Like this except replace zoro with Jackson) Chichi, Bulma, and Krillin were shocked at what they saw, while the others were surprised at what he was doing before he said. "Twilight *grunt* What number am I on now?" Jackson said while grunting in exhaustion; then everyone except for Twilight, Pinkie and Maud were shocked beyond belief. "20,345,567 is the number you are on," Twilight said while reading a book. it's been a few months since they found out she was pregnant and she was started to show. Jackson just sighed before saying,"Damn it I knew I should have started earlier today then dealing with that fucking noble," he said angry before noticed more people in the room. "So you finally made it huh," he said before bending his knees before sending the weights into the air before standing upright and catching it with one hand and putting it on the ground. "Well not exactly Jackson" Gohan said while looking away from Jackson. Jackson noticed it. He looked at the rest of the group who are also not looking at him except for Goku who had a sheepish smile, Jackson narrowed his eyes before saying. "What did you do son goku!!" Jackson said while crossing his arms in annoyance at goku. Before Goku could say anything else Whis and Beerus along with three other people were there as well. "So did you tell him or what," Beerus said before noticed that everyone had a face of horror before someone said. "So son goku not only did you bring him here but you brought two of Frieza soldiers here too," Jackson said while having a neutral face. "Umm if you put it like that then yes," Goku said while looking worried. "Okay," Jackson said before pointing at broly and said, "you get the fuck off my planet right now," Jackson said while everyone looked shocked and worried about what was going to happen. "Listen here monkey you are-" Breerus could say anything else he was punch into a wall everyone looked at him before Jackson yelled. "YOU STAY THE FUCK OUT OF THIS!!!" Jackson roared out before looking back at Broly. Before anyone could say or do anything Jackson was hit in his stomach before being sent to the opposite side of the room. "You should know your place monkey," Breerus said while he was standing there unfazed by Jackson attack. That's when they saw that Jackson wasn't hurt by Breerus' attack either, then in an instant Jackson appeared in front of Beerus with his Sharingan showing. "What that going to-" he didn't get to finish before feeling intense pain except it wasn't physical but mentally. "Jackson Williams stop right now" Maud said with a Hint of worry in her voice. "Tch fine," Jackson said before looking towards Broly. "You come with me," he said while walking towards the doors that lead to the castle Garden. **************** (Jackson pov) I was under a tree while Broly was looking around at the different animals."Broly," I said, getting his attention before continuing, "I want to know why you are here," I said with an unreadable face. He stood there for a moment before saying. "Goku said that you could help Broly with his power," he said while sitting in front of me. "It's because we are both legendary saiyan or it's because he wants to fight you properly without Earth being in danger" Jackson said with a hint of anger. "No," Broly said, surprising me before he continued. "Broly believes that you could help Broly with his power so that Broly could live in peace as well," he said while looking serious. I looked at him before I smiled and got off the ground, making him confused with me holding out my hand. "All right I will help you but in return you will live here from now on since you want a more peaceful life," I said while smiling at him. "Thank you for helping Broly," he said while taking my offer hand. We talked for a little while before we headed inside what everyone else was at, we had dinner in which case the chef had to work overtime. Because of me, Goku, Vegeta, Breerus, and surprisingly Twilight were eating a lot of food. While everyone was having a conversation with the main six and Spike Jackson Heard a Voice in his head. "Jackson, he is going to get free anytime now. I think you should summon Edward tomorrow" Okami said in my head while I agreed with him. "Yes Okami, I agree with you I'm going to summon big bro Ed tomorrow morning" I said while looking at the group and then smiled at my girls. "Just three more days before we are married I can't wait," I thought while having a gentle smile on my face. Author's Note Guess what only 3 more chapters later on this story. Until next time readers The Rise of the Omni-King part one: meeting with family.The Rise of the Omni-King part one: meeting with family. (3rd pov) It's been three weeks since Jackson came from Fred Equestria. He was currently in the meditation room try to calm himself but the hollow was making it difficult. In another part of the castle Twilight and her friends were in the throne room talking about Jackson Behavior lately. "Ah started to notice it to twi," Applejack said while looking at the others. "Yea, he's been a lot more angry than normal," Rainbow said while leaning against the pillar. "That's why we are going to summon Edward here so that he could help him," Pinkie said while looking worried for her colt friend. "Then it's decided, EDWARD I SUMMON YOU," Twilight said in her royal Canterlot voice. “Ah, isn’t this the part where a portal of some sort opens up?” Rainbow asked while scratching her head. “At least something small. That’s usually how things go with these guys right?” Just then they hear what sounds like a train whistle outside the castle. They went to the window to see a crimson train sitting outside the castle with the citizens looking at it with amazement. "Okay that's cool," spike said while looking at said train. The train then lets off a roar of steam as its doors open and a ramp slides down on to the ground. Soon a tall blonde haired man with his hair in a braid and golden eyes wearing a red hooded coat and black suit underneath walks down. In his hand was a clipboard that he stared intently at the entire time. “Let’s see we’ll schedule this for next week,” he says as he walks up to the castle. “Then we should receive this shipment of fire rubies by Friday,” he gets to the doors and they open on their own allowing him to enter the palace. He never looked up from his clip road as he walked into the room with the girls and dragon. “So I'll need the metal by no later than tuesday. That should keep everything for the college squared for now… Hello girls and Spike,” he says to them as he paces around the room still not breaking away from his clipboard. "Uh, were we interrupting something," Jackson's Spike said while Jackson girls nodded in agreement. “I’m getting martails for my college in order,” Ed says, still not breaking focus. “Prosthetics are a big deal in my world and until a few years ago no one could make them outside myself and on either pony, so I built a school and several shops for it.” He suddenly causing everyone to lurch back a bit. “That should do for now,” he says as the clipboard fades away. “The clones can handle the rest. Now let me guess… he’s moody and quickly angered while also having trouble controlling his power right?” "Well not exactly but," Jackson Twilight began before Rainbow dash interrupted. "He has been threatening to kill any nobles and beating wild dangerous animals as well as cursing a lot" Rainbow said while having a deadpan look. “You sound like you have a crush on him,” Ed jabs. "BUCK NO!!" Rainbow shouted in fear, "Pinkie would try and beat me to a bloody pulp," Rainbow said while imagining what Pinkie told her what would happen to her if she try to flirt with Jackson. “Death threats have never stopped a Rainbow before,” Ed shrugs. “Besides, what’s a little bit of fun between friends. I would think you’d have a more open mind about this sort of thing given your activities in the bedroom with Jackson, Maud, and Twilight,” he smirks, causing Pinkie and Twilight to have steam coming off their heads. “There are very little secrets that aren’t known to me though I do tend to stay out of the bedroom but at the same time that doesn’t mean I don’t know what’s going on. I’m very old but not stupid.” Maud clears her throat, getting everyone's attention before saying, "Back to the topic at hand, this is serious. The others and I are getting worried about him," Maud said while looking worried. That's when they hear a loud explosion before hearing someone yelling. "GOD FUCKING DAMN IT!!!!!" They heard Jackson yell out while the castle was shaking violently. “Yes I know its serious because eI told you three to call me when he started to act out like this,” Ed points out. “Asta and Ichigo are the only others who could stand a chance against him as it stands if he were too hollowfy but even though their more than powerful enough to do the job they don’t have the abilities to come at having their memories stolen like I do. That’s and neither of them could make it as is. Asta has been thrown into an alternate reality connected to his own and Ichigo is palling around with a Goku Black Displaced and will be there for the better part of that world's weekly system. So yea, I’m here.” "Yes, we should Have informed you sooner but now we need to go and help him," Rarity said while they walked to Jackson meditation room were they heard him yelling and screaming. "WHY CAN'T YOU JUST SHUT THE FUCK UP FOR ONE GET DAMN MINUTE YOU FUCKING SNAKE!!!!" Jackson yelled as the castle shook again. "Yup, he's pissed a lot right," Spike said while having a sweat drop “Better he be pissed then scared,” Ed threw up a hand. “Hollow takes over a lot easier when you fear it. Any who,” He snapped and they all appeared in the mediation room startling Jackson causing him to fall backwards. “Enough stalling. I don’t want the enitre castle to cave in from idiotic yelling at oneself. I can survive it but you kids can’t.” Jackson blinked before saying. "Edward you're here," Jackson said before Ed words register in his head before you look down sighed. "And I'm sorry, I thought I could handle him for another week but-" Jackson said before gritting his teeth in anger before punching the ground making a small crater. "The son of a bitch wouldn't shut up," Jackson said, grabbing his head in pain. “Yes well that happens when they haven’t been forced to submit to you,” Ed shrugs, “And the longer you wait the harder it gets to ignore. You’re lucky you have three loving girls that can summon your totally op’d big bro for help. Now follow me,” he motions as a portal opens and he enters it. Everyone but Jackson, Maud, Twilight, and Pinkie just stare at the swirling vortex. “Some time within the next few minutes would be nice!” Ed’s voice rang out from everywhere at once causing them all to jump and hurry through said exit. What they came into was unexpected but a place Jackson was familiar with, a Time Chamber, or at least the door to one. “Welcome to my lab,” Ed motions around causing everyone to gasp at the various things. What caught Jackson’ s eye was the massive wall adorned with what looked to be random crap until he got a bet closer and felt the pull of the items, the tokens. "Wow, that's a lot of tokens," Jackson said looking at them. "So what do you have to help me," Jackson said while looking at Edward. “This isn’t on me,” Ed remarks as he sits dials on the side of the chamber door. “Its on you little brother. Just like when you achieve your bankai you must face the hollow and force it to submit to you, but the difference is that it’ll be inside your soul. So you’ll both have home field advantage.” He opens the door to the chamber and allows everyone in. “In that time your body will be pure instinct and rage, slowly Holliday on the outside,” the girls’ eyes widened at what Ed just said. “Which is why I brought you to my world, or more precisely my personal zone in between the universes. It’s still connected to my world via a passage though so not my own piece of the void yet. Anyways, I’ll be out here fighting your body until you can beat that thing inside you. You’ll have two hours until I Decide to really interfere and bring you back to this side. Understand?” He glares harshly at the saiyan. "Don't worry I understand what you are saying," Jackson said. “You eight,” Ed turns sharply to the ponies and drake. “Will not interfere in this at all. It will not be Jackson you see out there,” he points to the endless white void, “ but a monster that will no sooner kill you on the spot and eat your soul than a Timberwolf that’s chasing you for its next meal. Like any of his other major fights this is a life or death situations. I can be worrying about civies running onto the field but I still think you should be here to support him. That said, there will be a powerful barrier in place to keep you here in the common area. Not even Twilight's goddess power can hold a candle to what I can do on my worst days so don’t try anything, for your own sakes. Alright?” Jackson's Twilight was about to argue with Edward but Jackson put a hand on her shoulder and said. "He's right Twi this is for the best," Jackson said with a smile. "You better come back Jackson Williams," Twilight said before hugging him and going back to the others. "Alright Ed let's get this started," Jackson said before sitting on the ground cross-legged. “It started the second you stepped off the platform,” Ed says as he was currently nowhere, “We’re inside your soul world now. It’s up to you on this end. I can pull you back if I feel things are getting too dicey but as it stands, this is your fight and your fight alone,” he points at the saiyan who was just now noticing he was in his Shinigami uniform. “Good luck,” Ed waves as he fades away. "Well, I guess I better start looking then," Jackson said before the arena changed to a snowy field with storm clouds above his head. "So, you finally show up," Jackson heard someone say. He turned around to see Snakeyashi sitting in a chair drinking some tea. "Took you long enough, I've been waiting for you all day," Snakeyashi said before getting up and stretching. "Well sorry for keeping your wait then" Jackson said getting into his sword stance. Snakeyashi just smiled crazily before summoning his scythe. They stood there for a moment before both of them rushed at each other, weapons clashing. While that was happening Edward was keeping a close eye on Jackson right for any reactions. Ed reached out and flicked Jackson on the forehead forcing his spiritual body to go flying out. He then quickly teleports his physical body into the common area for the girls and Spike to watch over. His spirit body shakily got to its feet. “Sorry but I won’t give you the luxury of growing strong as you fight,” Ed remarks as a magic circle forms under Jackson’s feet before immediately erupting into a massive column of crimson flames. “I’ll be taking that too,” Ed remarks as he motions with his hand causing Jackson’s zanpakuto to go flying into his hand. “You won’t be able to use any release commands in that state but I’d rather you not have the sword. Less likely for it to break,” he says as he places the spirit katana in his vault for safekeeping. “Now the real fun starts…” Ed grimley sighs as a wave of immense malevolent spiritual pressure spread over the area. The flames died down and there was Jackson with his head cocked back, mouth fallen open, no pupils in his eyes. The only thing that was left of his shihakusho were Jackson’s very tattered and scorched pants. Suddenly some sort of white substance started to bubble for the wounds and burns that littered his body. It was as if his very soul was boiling over from the inside out. "What the buck is happening to Jackson!!," Spike said horrified at the site. After a moment of silence they now saw him in his full hollow. “That would be the result of the trail he is undergoing inside his inner world,” came a voice. Everyone turns to see Princess Luna, Ed’s Luna, with two alicorn children at her sides. “This is the manifestation of his hollow and his combined form and the result of the hollow trying to devour young Jackson’s soul. The white stuff histhe hollow’s reiatsu pouring out in an effort to protect and devour its host.” Suddenly, a hole ripped open in the center of Jackson’ chest and he let out a terrifying roar. The white fluid was now pouring from his wounds and solidifying into what looked like armor but was actually the hollow’s body. White reiatsu erupts from his eyes, nose, mouth and ears before it solidifies into a skeletal mask. It then lit out another more terrifying roar. (Jackson complete hollowfied form) "That's isn't Jackson, that's a bucking demon!" Rainbow dash yelled as the monster let out a loud roar that made everyone except Edward cover their ears in pain. "Daddy beat that mean thingy!” The girl Alison cheered, causing everyone to look at her in shock. “Daddy?!!” Everyone says in unison. “They are Ed’s children after all,” Luna smiles. Back out on the battlefield… “So it merged with all that power Ichigo used to suppress it after all,” Ed nods as he looks ver the hollow’s body while effortlessly dodges its strikes. “I can see that it heavily influenced the monsters build in this state but there are still several notable differences.” He ducked then backhanded the creatures, sending it flying. It shakily gets up to glare at the alchemist as its broken and cracked mask starts to instantly heal. The monster’s vision narrows before it roars and gather reishi at its hand and mouth for a triple Cero. “You don’t seem to have the me4ory ability is in this state though,” Ed writes in a notebook he pulls from his coat pocket. “Perhaps due to the feral nature of the two souls fighting for Dominick in there.” The hollow fires the cero and all three hit Ed. The hollow his in delight as it knows its opponent is dead only to see the alchemist still standing their with only his clothes torn to shreds. “I guess analysis is over now,” Ed sighs as he holds up his hand, “Bankai…” he remarks and floods the area with his own spiritual power. The impact on the barrier of the common area was like a cannonball. The hollow was still standing but noticeably shaken by the outpouring of power. “Let’s see if you make me use my mask beast!” The fighters rushed at each other, claw meets blade in blast of power. While Ed was fighting hollow Jackson, Jackson was fighting his inner hollow and was struggling. "Oh what's wrong little monkey, having some difficulties with our fight," Snakeyashi said before backhand Jackson a few meters. "Damn it, the bastard is strong. I need to stop fucking around and beat him," Jackson thought before grabbing his sword and yelled. "BANKAI!!!!" Jackson roared as he entered his Bankai form and rushed at Snakeyashi sending a right hook to his chest before spinning his spear and hitting him so hard that he was flying back crashing into an ice boulder. "Now then," Jackson said before spinning his spear again and getting into the dragon spear art style stance and said. "Let's see how you do now you son of a bitch," Jackson stated coldly before rushing at Snakeyashi again. Back with Ed and the others he was doing fine, this monster wasn't even making him need to use his mask, in which it made it angry and attacked Ed wildly. Ed didn't miss a single strike, “Oh I’m sorry,” he remarks as he nails punch into the beast. The monster lurched forward to meet the side of Ed’s zanpakuto as the alchemist slapped it again. The monster gets back to its feet and lets out another roar before zeroing on Ed. “That instant regeneration factor is a real pain though,” Ed remarks as he reaches up to his face. “I’ll humor a bit,” he says as he pulls his hand down and a hollow mask forms over his face. It had a singular red eye with light blue marking above and below it, and two front upward pointing horns. An even more malicious aura spilled over the field as Reishi pours off Ed like a waterfall. Ed raised his sword above his head and then let it fall. In the instant the hollow was nearly cut into with a single slash of wind that also sent it flying again. If it wasn;t for its instant regeneration it would've been dead then and there. Everyone in the common area but Luna and her children were in awe of Ed’s power. They’d seen Jackson fight stronger foes then him before but this was very different. Even if the monster out their was just using Jackson as a medium he was still no push over when it came to physical power. Even stil this battle was completely one sided. "I'm a little worried about Jackson," Jackson Twilight said, getting everyone's attention. "I know this is needed, but I'm afraid to lose him," she finished while Pinkie and Maud nodded their heads in agreement. “Then you don’t have much faith in your husband,” Luna cuts them off. “Is it not a brother role but to help each other in there times of need, be they an obstacle,” She says as the duo collide on the other sie of the barrier sending out massive shockwaves, “Or a helping hand.” “Believe in daddy,” the little boy alicorn said , catching everyone by surprise. “He helped uncle Jackson.” Twilight, Pinkie and Maud smile before they hear someone yell out in pain. They looked to see what happened and saw Jackson's right arm was cut off. But his arm instantly grew back. Flexing its fingers, before grining and it licks its entire face with it's huge tongue before rushing at Ed again. "That's just bucking nasty-" Rainbow said before muttering under her breath. "But soo bucking hot too," she didn't notice that everyone heard that, even Edward. “Rainbow Dash,” Another Ed suddenly appears right in front of the mare causing her to jump back in fright. “I’m not one to normally back sass about one's tastes or not let them think aloud, Ms. S&M, but my children are present and don’t think I won’t smack the blue of a pegasus if you don’t keep that language to yourself in front of them or the youth here in my world!” He pops into confetti causing the kids to giggle. Rainbow dash Blush crimson before Twilight put a hand on her shoulder and whispered, "We will talk later Rainbow dash," Jackson Twilight said in a calm tone of voice. While that was happening Jackson was beaten the shit out of his inner hollow. Jackson threw a punch into Snakeyashi abdomen before doing a roundhouse kick sending him back a few more meters coughing up saliva. "How. HOW CAN YOU BE THIS STRONG!!!" Snakeyashi yelled out while trying and failing to get up. "Well you see fucker," Jackson started. "The reason why I'm so strong is because I train my ass off, so that you would never hurt my friends and family," Jackson said before going into the demon spear art style stance, his eyes glowing blue. "Now it's time to end this," Jackson said before rushing at Snakeyashi ready to defeat him. Outside ed was going to attack again before hollow Jackson stopped dead in its tracks and started to convulse violently. "What's happening to him," Rarity asked as hollow Jackson started to cry out in pain while holding its head. “Jackson has gained the upper hand it would seem but we have yet to see if he can peirce his hollow with his weapon,” Luna explains. "YES GO JACKSON! KICK THAT GUY’S BUTT!!" Pinkie pie yelled as hollow Jackson was struggling to stand upright. With Jackson he was beating Snakeyashi with combo after combo before Snakeyashi was struggling to stand up his broken scythe helping him. "IT ENDS HERE SNAKEYASHI! FURY OF THE ICE DRAGON!!" Jackson shouted as he threw his spear which turned into the head of a dragon that hit Snakeyashi in which said hollow screamed in pain as the spear pierced his chest. Back with Ed and the others, Jackson screamed freezing in place. There was a deathly chill and calm that swept over the battlefield with a small gust of wind. If one listened hard enough you could hear a cracking sound. It was coming from the hollow. Suddenly it fill apart as if molting a shell leaving Jackson standing there with a mask on his face. Jackson was breathing heavily before saying. "That was more difficult than fighting cooler," Jackson said while sitting on the ground looking at his new hollow mask. Ed deactivates his zanpakuto and mask then snaps Blinking Jackson’s herd in between the two of them. "But it was worth it," Jackson said, smirking before being tackled to the ground by his herd mates. “Hate to break it to ya bud but you’re not out of the woods just yet,” Ed crosses his arms. “You have to master your power while wearing it and know your time limit of wearing it. Not to mention the hollow is only suppressed for now. It can still pop back up if it ever sense your soul waver thus it will seek to devour you.” "Oh I already knew that, I'm hoping that I could use the mask between one to three hours a day," Jackson said before looking over to his Rainbow who was blushing crimson. "Hey what's up with RD?" Jackson question which made Steam come off Rainbow dash head. “She’s secretly into s&m and made an inappropriate comment about you that only led us to know for a fact that she has feelings for you, which most of us in this immediate area already knew,” Ed says nonchalantly, causing the peruses to start steaming. Jackson just blinked at that before looking over to Rainbow. "RD is this true?" He asked her. Rainbow Dash nodded her head nervously before saying, "yea I liked you for a while now, but after you, Twilight, Pinkie and Maud said that you guys were getting married I thought I lost my chance to join your herd,' Rd said looking away. “Did you even bother to ask any of them?” Ed’s Luna says as she walks up with the children in tow. The little girl immediately ran to her father letting him pick her up. “She has a point,” Ed picks his daughter’s cheek causing her to giggle before hugging her father. “I married Tia after two thousands years of being married to Luna and I’m seeing Amore at the current moment.” Jackson was still looking at Rainbow before Twilight whispered into his ear. After a moment he smiled before going to her and hugged RD making her blush before he said. "I don't know if you still have those feelings but if you do then we could date before I marry you as well, what do you say," Jackson asked. In response Rainbow jumping on him kissing him while crying in happiness. “Just keep the s&m confined to the bedroom and after the first date,” Ed says. “And not mentioning it while you’re here. Got it?” he glares at the herd. Jackson glared back at Ed. "Dude can you please stop saying that word, also we will wait to do that after the third date," Jackson said before looking at Edward's children before saying. "Nice to meet you two for the first time, kids," Jackson said while smiling at them. “Hi Uncle Jackson,” the girl waves, “My name Morning Star!” The little boy hides behind his mothers, “I Solar Eclipse…” “Solar is a bit of a shy one,” Luna says as she picks up her son. “Morning takes after her father in the genius department and my sister in the outgoing department.” “Where you in the baths?” Ed asks. “Yes,” Luna nods. “They got rather dirty playing tag…again…” “Chryssy?” “Chryssy,” Luna nods. "Oh no," Jackson said while everyone looked confused before they felt bloodlust coming from Jackson Pinkie pie. "P-pinkie calm down please," Jackson said while whispering to Ed and his Luna. 'There 's something you guys need to know," Jackson said while a pink aura was coming off Jackson's Pinkie pie. “Morning, go to your mother,” Ed says as he sets the girl down allowing her to join Luna. He turns to everyone and his gaze hardens. “Let me make this clea little girl. Chrysalis is my adopted daughter and I will not stand any and I mean ANY animosity towards her while you are here!” Ed’s eyes shift to sharingan then to mangekyo. A pattern that Jackosn had never seen but knew its meaning. A blackened sun eclipsed by a blackened moon. “You better reign yourself in before you really piss me off. I’m not as soft as Asta is…” "Okay first," Jackson said getting in front of ed. "You should already know what happened when you and Asta was here, she was traumatized about what almost happened to me," Jackson said before continuing. "Second, while you are here we do not and I mean DO NOT THREATEN FAMILY HERE EDWARD!!," Jackson yelled, getting into Ed's face. "And finally, if you fight Pinkie I will fight you to the point I become not but a broken person and even so I will still keep fighting so let's calm down and talk in a civilized manner," Jackson said, not afraid of Ed power. “That goes double for me kid…” Ed says darkly. Luna steps in. “Calm down. Chryssy is a touchy subject for both sides I can see. Ed can you take the twins for a minute?” He nods and the kids follow their father. “Look here. She is the reason Ed died before the kids were born, or at least she’s the main reason he broke and an entity that lives inside Ed whose made of thousands of years of his own hate for himself and the hate of the souls that were trapped inside his body at the time to break free,” she sighs. “It nearly killed all of us using him as a mediu, and while it forced him to watch. It’s taken him a lot, and I mean a lot of effort to see her the way he does now… I’m sorry to hear about what happened in your world. I truly am but you have to realize that this is not the same woman from your world. I’m sorry Ms. Pie but she is a part of this family and you’ll have to cope with it for now, and try not to work my husband up like that. He may not seem like it but he does have issues and a touchy subject for him is our family. It doesn’t matter if you are his brother or not, he’ll choose this world over any other if forced to. I hope you can understand…” Jackson just rubbed his eyes in tiredness before saying, "Look Luna before Ed went and threatened pinky. I was going to say that Pinkie has some problems with that name, she has no anger against your Chrysalis, but ours," Jackson said before rubbing his neck. "Besides, our Chrysalis said some things that got under her skin," Jackson said before adding. "When we visited her she said that the only reason I Like Pinkie was because of her body,' He gettin Ed and Luna attention. "It really didn't help after we found out Twilight was pregnant either," Jackson finished. “I’m not going to apologize for what I did and said because I'm not sorry,” Ed turns to them, “But at the same time I understand your feelings, Pinkie. Because it was only bloodlust I’ll overlook it, this time. But don’t let me see you directing any wrongful negative towards her anymore Okay?” Pinkie just looked away making Jackson sighed. "She understands bro," Jackson said before adding. "Let's just drop the subject okay, because it isn't help agree,' Jackson said holding out his hand for Ed “Agreed,” Ed nods and snaps, causing Jackson’ s physical body to bling next to him. Flicked his forehead forcing the saiyan back into his body. “Now if that;s all you need I have a kingdom to run and wives and a girlfriend to please. Lets not forget children that need playing with.” “Actually things are freed up for a while,” Luna says. “Tia is sitting with Sunny in the courtyard having Tea with Twilight and Nyx,” “Nyx, Nyx,” the twins chirped as the ran around the parents. “Guess that settles where I’m going then,” Ed gives a happy sigh. “Why not meet the rest of your family while your here?” He looks at the others. "Yea, let's do it but first," Jackson said before putting two fingers to his forehead and disappeared and reappeared with four other people. "Ed you already know their names but as for the rest of you their names are Naruto, Sasuke, Trunks, and my little mochi Bra," Jackson said while pointing to each kid. “Nice to finally meet all of you,” Ed bows slightly. “My name is Eward and I am your father's older brother. That would make me your uncle, thoughI do understand if it makes you all uncomfortable to call me that so you can just call me Mr.Elric if you like. The two little ones currently running around us mre my son and daughter with your Aunt Luna here. Shall we go meet with your Aunt Tia and cousin Sunny?” he holds his hand out to the little one. “Oh and Jackson, don’t use Instant Transmission here again. It's fine at the moment due to the link to your world but if it didn’t exist you’d fall into the void between universes and your not strong enough to get out quite yet.” "Duly noted," Jackson said, afraid of what might happen if it didn't work before Jackson turned to Pinkie and said. " Pinkamena Diane Pie," Jackson said, making Pinkie worried about how Jackson used her full name. "Are you going to behave around chrysalis if not then tell me so that Edward can send you back," Jackson said in a serious tone, he cares about her but worse comes to worst then he's going to have to make sure she doesn't do anything. "Y-yes jacky I will be Alright," pinky said while looking away from Jackson. Jackson stared at her for a moment before his features softened and he nodded. "Alright bro we are ready," Jackson said smiling. “”You can relax Ms. Pie,” Luna caught their attention. “Chrysalis had to make a trip to the Badlands and check on a problem that came up. Apparently it couldn’t wait no matter what.” "Okay thank you princess Luna," Pinkie said while smiling big. “Stick close to me or Luna when going through the door that leads out of my lab,” Ed motioned to the door of the time chamber. “If you get seperated from one of us you’ll be caught in a trap I designed to keep the unwanted out,” Everyone nodded in agreement before the walked through the door entering Ed’s Lab "Looks kind of the same if you ask me," Rainbow said while holding on to Jackson's arm making him blush crimson. "How can RD breast be so much bigger than Twilight," Jackson thought while looking anywhere but Rainbow. “Fair warning little man,” Luna remarks in Jackson’s mind. ‘Dark Magic is taught and practiced in this world and when those that aren’t trained in the arts they are like open books to those of us Like me and my son who have a strong affinity for it as well as mental and dream magic. Due, keep your more private thoughts on the quieter side please.” “Well I did say when we exit the lab not in the time chamber,” Ed holds up a finger. “When we go through those doors,” he pointed to the grand marble doors that no one seemed to notice earlier, “Is when you need to be careful as it leads into the bowels of Canterlot Castle.” "Okay then first things first," Jackson said turning to Luna and said. "That was very uncomfortable. Do I have to worry about you invading my mind, because if so I got a helmet. That has the same properties as Magneto's in X-Men," Jackson said before turning to Ed. "And if you're wondering how I got the materials, one word well actually two. Bulma briefs," Jackson said while looking around at Edward. Ed deadpans stared and held up his hand materializing the exact helmet in his hand. “And your thoughts were so loud literally everyone in the college above us heard them,” Jackson’s eyes went wide as his face turned beat red. “You’re not even trying to shield your mind,” he remarks as he tosses the helmet to Jackson “Do us all a favor and wear the head bucket till you can keep those thoughts to yourself, m’kay?” Ed turns and opens the door, “Again, stick close lest you get caught in an infinity hallway…” he says as he walks on. "Is everything okay Jack your face is all red," RD asked as Jackson just shook his head nervously. "Y-yea I'm fine just a little hot under the collar that's all," Jackson said while putting on the helmet, before whispering to his Twilight. "When we have time can you put up any enchantments to keep people from reading my mind," Jackson asked in which Twilight nodded in agreement. “Ed led the group through the castle. Everyone noted it was very different from the one back home and much much bigger. There were alot more staff of varying jobs not to mention all of the Ed’s running around at one time or another. “Most of me are shadow clones if you’re wondering,” Ed looks off in a classroom where another him was teaching class in a blue robe. “Some of them are duplicates I made through Particle Style Body Split, at least the ones that need to stick around for a while.” "Wow big bro I never knew your Equestria this far ahead then mine," Jackson said in amazement before thinking. "Maybe," Jackson said, getting Twilight's attention. "Something wrong jack," Twilight asked while looking worried. "I was just thinking about asking Bulma to help me in advancing Equestria technology and education as well," Jackson said. “Start with the education system and don’t introduce a lot of tech,” Ed says as he looks forward. “Believe it or not we don’t have a lot of advanced stuff here, even though I myself do.” “The most advanced technology we have is actually one of Ed’s original concepts based of his original autmail. It is made from different gemstones to have different magic properties based on which gems are used,” Luna adds. “It called crystalmail and its helped a lot of ponies out that lost their limbs. Pegasi are one of his biggest supporting factions and enrollies at his own school. Outside that we do have a few magic power vehicles like airships and trains. Every now and then you see a personal vehicle but those are very expensive so not a lot of ponies have them.” "I was thinking the same thing in teaching them first before showing them, as well as having a few mechanical and technical skills too," Jackson said while pulling out a notebook and writing in it while muttering to himself. "Does he always do this," Rarity asked while having a strained smile. "After he was around Twilight so much he picked up some of her habits," Spike said while rolling his eyes. “Believe it or not, Ed broke Twilight of that habit,”Lun smiles, “Though you will most likely not like how he did it…” Jackson snapped out his train of thought before looking towards Luna and asked, "do I even want to know," Jackson asked, raising an eyebrow. “That is what I just said!” Luna glares. "Okay okay Jesus," Jackson said while holding his hands up. "So Ed there's something I need to talk to you about," Jackson said before adding. " in private just you and me," he said in a series but nervous tone of voice., “Luna,” Ed looks at his first wife. “Take them to the gardens to meet up with Tia. Twilight has Nyx so the kids can all play but explain to the ponies who she is ‘not’.” Luna nods as she leads the group on. “How about the Kamui dimension?” "Yea that would work for me," Jackson said before noticed his kids looking worried for him. "Don't worry kids, me and uncle Ed are just going to talk, that's all," Jackson said before his daughter hugged him and said "Okay papa we will believe you will be safe okay," she said while looking up at him. “See you all in a bet,” Ed says, then looks at Spike and Rarity, “Spike is dating your counterpart here by the way," he said before pulling himself and Jackson through a portal using his eye. Leaving Spike with an eager grin and Rarity with her mouth hanging wide open. Exactly at that moment Jackson and Ed arrived in the other dimension, “So what do you want to know or ask?” "Will you see the wedding is in three days from now, and since my father is dead and my mother is not here," Jackson said before looking away from Ed and said. "I was wondering if you and your Luna or Celestia could fill in for them as my parents," Jackson asked Ed. “Are you sure about that?” Ed crosses his arms. “Because if you are, we'd be honored to do it but you have to realize I’m not leaving any of my girls out of this. That means Lu and Tia as well as Amore would becoming, not to mention a few other members of the family. Unfortunately Asta and Ichigo are beyond my means of bringing as Asta is critical where he is now and so is Ichigo. Gar is… A bit out of my reach… His Sacred Tree doesn’t like me and ever since he got his grimoire and unlocked his World Tree magic the tree does all it can to keep me out of his world and I really don’t want to force my way in and stir shit up…” Jackson just stood there for a moment before saying. "Yes I'm 10000% sure about this," Jackson said before adding. "I know the others are busy right now, but me and the girls talked about this and they agreed to it," Jackson said while smiling at his brother. “If that’s what you want I won’t deny you then,”Ed nods. “How about we head to the gardens though. Let’s hope the Twilights haven’t started a geek club. Oh and Nyx is Twilight’s daughter in this world, By blood and paper. If you even know who she is, that is?” "Yup I know who Nyx is, but as for the geek club I think both Twilight's would do that and talk about their favorite Star Swirl the bearded books too," Jackson said, already seeing both Twilight's talk about while Rainbow said eggheads under her breath. “Mine’s actually pretty tame with it. It doesn't help that she hindered my for info on the old bastard when I lied with her and Spike for a bit after I came back from my nap. I have no doubts yours will shake the fuck out of when as soon as we come through the portal as mine has told her about my past adventures with Tia, Lu, and Starswirl. The old bastard did know how to make a mean cup of cup and one hell of a mead.” Ed activates his eye and and the duo were currently in the currently gardedns. “Before I was warned that my grandson by a number of generations is engaged to my Twilight and Nyx calls him dad…” He says while walking, “But he’s stationed in Ponyville as Captain of the guard down there and is usually there, if not then he’s here train more of the Crimson Knights. Don’t ask about that though… I don’t really want to tell the story for the umpteenth time.” "I completely understand bro," Jackson said while looking forward towards the others. "Well let's not keep them waiting then," Jackson said while patting his brother on the shoulder. "Yo guys we are back," Jackson said before being tackled by his kids. “Might want to dodge,” Ed remarks as he moves to the left, “To late,” only from Jackson to be tackled by a bright meledic rainbow blur. The saiyan slowly raises his head to see a white Ninetails sitting on his chest, rainbow aura wafting off its pelt. "Hi there?" Jackson said while holding out his hand for the pokemon. “Nice to meet you Jackson,” the pokemon smiles, “Yes I know who you are and my name is Faust,” she remarks with a gleeful smirk. Jackson just blinked for a moment before rubbing his face before saying. "And of course you can talk, Ed your world is weirder than mine," Jackson said looking at him with a deadpan. “Yea it gets weird in that she is one of the few who can actually talk but weirder with her too,” Ed rubs the back of his head. “Mother, get off him now!” Celestia comes up. “Yea… she’s my mother-in-law…” Ed let out a stressed sigh. Jackson just stared at Ed before saying. "Oh dear lord and all that's holy my family is all types of weird," Jackson said gripping his head trying to wrap his head around it. “Perhaps I can alleviate some of the headache young man,” Faust held up a paw. “I wasn’t always a pokemon. I died some thousands of years ago a couple of years after Luna was born. In this universe alicorns don’t necessarily die all the way. Our physical forms die and we remain in spirit form for an uncertain time until the world is ready for us to reincarnate. We don’t reincarnate in the same for we had before but we remain aware of who we are and with most of our power we had previously. I chose a vulpix and not long after evolved into my current form. Does that help a bit?” She grins "NO!!!" Jackson yelled. "You just made it 10 times worse by saying that," Jackson said before adding. "It feels like I'm in a bad anime where guy 's brother has some of the weirdest and unique people in his family," he finished while his girls try to calm him down. “Ummmmm….” Ed raised a finger. “Most of our brothers are anime characters or anime based characters and so this possible it's weird how exactly?” Jackson slowly turned his head towards Ed before grabbing him by the collar and started shaking him violently while yelling. "WE BOTH ARE EITHER DATING OR MARRIED TO POWERFUL RULERS. AND THEY ARE RELATED TO EITHER GODDESSES OR TO PEOPLE WHO HAVE GOD LIKE POWER, AND YOU THINK THIS ISN'T ANYTHING LIKE THE ANIME WE WATCH!!!!" Jackson screamed into Ed Face. Suddenly a big ass rock hits Jackson square in the head causing him to drop a dizzy Ed. Jackson rubs the back of his head and looks over to where the rock came from so see a little red haired unicorn filly glaring at him with much hate in her eyes. She wasn’t much bigger than knee high and then Jackson turned to look at the rock and it was about twice the size of his head. “You meanie! Leave my daddy alone!” She screamed. "And this is what I'm talking about Bro, she literally has God like strength," Jackson said rubbing his head before turning towards her and said. "I'm sorry for hurting your dad, I just had a Twilight moment there for a second there. I hope you can accept my apology," Jackson said. He reaches out to rub her head and she bites down hard on his hand. "Ooowww," Jackson Yelp in pain before his daughter went up to her and said. "Don't hurt my papa you meanie," Bra said while glare at the red haired girl. “He hurt my daddy first!” she countered. “Enough Sunny!” Ed scolds his youngest while getting to his feet. “Uncle Jackson was having a bit of a fit is all. He was just shaking daddy,” picking her up he dries her tears. “We’re family and he was a bit confused by how things work. It's like when Mommy and Mama Luna yell at daddy but with less magic beams and breaking walls oh kay sweet girl?” Sunny sniffled a bit, “Okay…” “Got to your mother for now,” he sets her on the ground and Sunny ran to Celestia who immediately startled to scold her about biting creatures. “Lose any finger?” Ed chuckled as Jackson blew on his hand, the bite impression throbbing. "Y-yea I still have all five of my fingers thank God," Jackson said before turning to his daughter and said. "Bra," Jackson said, getting his daughter's attention. "I'm glad you stood up for your papa but we do not fight with family," he said while Bra had tears in her eyes. Jackson put her up and nuzzled her cheek before saying. "I'm not mad my little mochi just don't fight with family okay," Jackson asked in which she nodded her head. “Well that was an experience…” Ed’s twilight remarks as he puts her hand on her daughter’s head. “Our family is really really really weird….” Nyx remarks. “Like even more weird than some of those comics Uncle Spike used to read to me…” "Yup I couldn't agree more Nyx," Jackson said. "So well that Happened we didn't get to introduce ourselves properly," Maud said, getting everyone's attention. “Is Rarity still frozen and Spike still love struck?” Ed asks first. "I got this," Jackson said, walking over to spike and whisper something into his ear and did the same for Rarity. "WHAT!!!" both of them yelled one in excitement the other embarrassment. “It's a good thing my nanites got lots of pictures of those faces,” Ed snickers slyly "Please send me those pictures," Jackson asked Ed while the others try to calm down Rarity. “One sec,” Ed pulls back his right sleeve and out of his arm prints a polaroid of the moment the duo froze. Spike with his goofy grin as he stares up with drool coming from the side of his mouth and Rarity wide eyed with her mouth hanging open, a fly flying into it. “Here ya go ,” he held out the photo. Jackson and Rainbow dash were laughing their ass off while looking at the photo. "Dear God this is hilarious," Jackson said while holding his side's in pain from laughing, Rainbow nodded her head in agreement. “Yea but you want to know what else,” Ed smirks. “Spike has been ;ing with Rarity for a good will now and is her main supplier of gemstone based thread and fabric. He;s the best gemstone alchemist there is, second only to yours truly.He even beats Twilight at it and he even teaches his own classes at the Automail Institute as its gemstone thread makes up the wiring for the automail and crystalmail. I gave him a pocket watch to signify his mastery of the art and granted him the title of the Jeweled Alchemist.” "Huh, I guess all our spikes are different, but my spike is already part of the ombu as well as the captain of his own team too," Jackson said, smirking at his spike who blush at the praise. "I could be proud too," Jackson said before putting him in a headlock while laughing. “My little brother typically doesn’t fight,” Ed’s Twilight adds, “but that doesn’t mean he can’t. He did help fight against Ed’s berserk demon form along with Shining, Ed’s reincarnated son from another world, and a power ranger displaced.” “Yes he was a big help with his dragon slayer magic paired with the ranger transformation.” Luna nods. “I doubt we could’ve held Malice back without my nephew’s help. He may not look it but our Spike is more than capable in his own way.” "Well that's good to hear," Jackson said before staring out of space for a moment confusing everyone. "Jack, are you okay," Rainbow asked worriedly. “I think he’s trying to imagine the battle between a supersized Ed and a Megazord,” Nyx giggles. Jackson just shook his head before saying. "No, well maybe. But that's not it I just got a message from lord Zano," Jackson said, shocking his main six and spike. “As if dealing with Black wasn’t enough, now I have the freaking Omni-King!” Ed groans. “I hope I don’t have to deal with the Damn Truth because of him! I have enough trouble dealing with that damn void dweller enough as is!” "Not exactly sir," a voice said from behind the group Starling everyone. “I’m not playing find the disembodied voice from another world,” Ed rolls his eyes then reaches in the air and throws a figure on the ground right in front of everyone. Standing there was the Grand priest who was dusting himself off, "like I was saying not exactly mr. Edward it is just that lord Zeno wished to speak with all of you tomorrow," the grand priest said while smiling. “I don’t take orders from the Omni-King priest and he has no say in my universe,” Ed’s gaze narrows as he throws his hand out to the side. “And if you think otherwise,” he holds his arm up and it turns completely jet black emitting nothing but the same time everything. It sent a chill down Jackson’s spine and he then knew that was only a small sample of Ed’s truest power. “I don’t cater to children,” Ed glares, “Understand?” "Ed let's just hear him out okay," Jackson said, getting his attention. "Besides this could be important," Jackson said. “You can go if you want,” Ed quickly turns, “But I won’t. I can’t stand him and I want nothing to do with massacring fool. To destroy lives just cause he doesn’t like the idea or something. If I meet the son of a bitchi will fight him and I will destroy him. That’s not a threat but a promise too.” He turns back to the priest, “So if you have a message from him or he has something to say then you better be the one to say it, otherwise get out!” The priest cleared his throat before saying. " Well yes, it has something to do with Jackson more specifically his ancestors," he said, confused Jackson. "What do you mean by my ancestors," Jackson asked. “Spit it or get lost!” Ed glares harder as the blaack spreads further over his body. “You’re making my son-in-law very upset and that is no small feat usually but when he has this power invoked it is very bad,” Faust cuts in. “So if you would please get to the point. I don’t want to see him fully invoke that power lest the Truth spill over into this world and that isn’t something either parties want.” "Well Jackson you should know about who your real parents are," the priest said ignoring Ed glare before continuing. "The people you know aren't your real parents. Your real parents' names are Joseph Thomas and Jasmine Smith," he said, shocking everyone more specifically Jackson. “I think we’ll take the kids for some ice cream,” Ed’s Twilight says as she quickly gathers the young ones into a neat group. “Come along everypony!” she hurries them along “Please continue,” Celestia smiles while Luna does her best to keep Ed’s temper down, and from strangling the priest with his own intestines. "Yes for you see Jackson when were born your parents were excited but at the same time worried. Because someone would try to use you for their own gain, so they had to send you away to keep you safe from Moro," the priest said. “I understand now,” Ed sighs as he deactivated his power. “He’s next in line for the throne isn’t he?” "Yes he is," he nodded his head before turning to Jackson. "This is why lord Zano wants to speak with you," he said. Jackson just stood there in silence for a moment before saying. "Tell him I will be there tomorrow morning," Jackson said, not looking at him, the grand priest just nodded before disappearing. Ed snapped and brought the priest back immediately, “Make that two,” Ed says abruptly. “If you think I’m not going after hearing that then you're madder than I am. Also, one hour is all the time he gets though. Make sure his highness knows that and how serious I am. If I have to, I will fully involve the truth, and I utterly can’t stand that bastard.” "Very well then," he said before disappearing from Ed's site, everyone turned to Jackson who was shaking violently. "Ed you don't mind if we stay the night do you," Jackson asked, trying and failing to keep his composure. “I don’t mind but how bout something a bit more comforting than the castle,” Ed holds up a hand. “Sorry about losing my cool there. I went and exposed you to myugly side and then you get hit with that whammy,” he sighs as he rubs the back of his head. “How about we head to Ponyville. I know Twilight took the kids there for sure and I don’t need Pinkie on my back for not letting her see her sisters from another world, not to mention her brother in law.” "Thanks bro," that's all Jackson could say to him, while lost in his own thoughts. The Rise of the Omni-King part two: finding out the truth.The Rise of the Omni-King part two: finding out the truth. (Jackson pov) I was sitting in Ed's Twilight house thinking about what the Grand priest told me. "Well Jackson you should know about who your real parents are.The people you know aren't your real parents. Your real parents' names are Joseph Thomas and Jasmine Smith," I kept replaying those words inside my head. "This can't be because I was always human before becoming a displaced, right?" I questioned myself before then I had a terrifying epiphany. "Why can't I remember my parents' names and their faces," I said to myself. I couldn't remember what my old parents used to look like, not even their names. “Not all displaced were always human at one point in their lives, Jackson,” Ed says as he materializes in the same room. “I have a son who was once a sentient artifact that I created and then became sentient and grew a soul. He sacrificed himself to give his bearer a fighting chance.” He snaps and several Holo=screens show images of what looked like a war with Transformers. “I also met a displaced person who was a reincarnation of Acnologia The Dragon of the Apocalypse from Fairy Tail. We do live in an omniverse so you may not have the memories from your original life from when you were first born.” "No Ed, the priest said those people that were my parents aren't, he said that I was always a saiyan not a human," Jackson said while drinking another shot of juice.. "After he said that I have vague memories that I never even had before until now," Jackson said before offering the bottle to Edward. “I never said you weren’t a real saiyan numb nuts, I’m saying you are who you are meant to be.” He pulls a bottle of fiery red liquid somewhere and sits in front of me. “You need alcohol not juice unfortunately in my world only those with the license to brew have it or seal it. Outside royalty and nobles there aren’t a whole lot that have it either. This is Dragon Ale, some strong stuff so be careful,” he remarks pour me a glass then hands it to me. I drank the Ale, and man he was right this shit is strong going down. "Yea but to find out about all before my and the girls wedding it's kind of hurt you know," I said looking down. "To find out all this time Who I Really was, kind hurts me," I said before taking another swig of the Ale. “Being a Displaced isn’t easy,” Ed shrugs, throwing back a swig of the Ale. “Even Void Dwellers don’t have it easy either, though they seem to because they’ve evolved to be near omnipotent gods they still have many things to do and manage. We never stop learning, caring, or doing what we think is right…” He sets the glass down with a hard thunk. “That all we can really do in the end though… I made the choice to give up my life as a normal human to stay here and have no regrets about it. Remember little brother, its your choice… not the damned omni king…” He stands up and heads toward the door, “Careful with that stuff its really strong,” he says before walking out of the library I sat there looking at the Ale thinking about what Ed said and smiled. "He's right, it's my life not the Omni-King, as long as I know who I really am there's nothing to worry about," I said before drinking some more of the Dragons Ale. "Man this stuff is strong but at the same time good, I might have to asked him for a crate or two," I thought before hearing a knock on the door. "COME IN," I yelled and the door opened to show RD in a tank top with just her panties on. "Are you coming to bed jacky," Rainbow said while smirking at me. "I will be there in just a minute Dashie," I said smirking before getting up and walking to the bedroom that Ed Twilight let us stay in. (The next morning 3rd pov) Everyone was in the dining room eating breakfast while Jackson was hunched over in his chair wearing sunglasses and moaning to themself. "Get me a raw egg,Two Shots Tabasco, a salt and pepper, and a gun to shoot myself," Jackson said before slamming his head onto the table leaving small cracks on where his head hit. “My grandfather did warn you that Ale was strong,” says a stallion as he goes over papers. “Be nice Pole,” Ed’s Twilight scolds as she sets a tray next to my chair. “Pole gets hungover when he’s out with Ed from time to time so I keep these on stand by. Be sure not to make yourself sick though.” She turns back to the kids who wants pancakes?” “We do?” the children all say at onc, very loudly causing Jackson to wece in pain. “I’ve got to get to work,” Pole says standing. “Bye Twi,” he says before kissing Twilight on the cheek. “Bye Nyx, be good, and no trees this time!” Nyx Shrunk down embarrassed slightly, “Bye dad…” “By Pole,” Ed’s Twilight waves. “Pancakes,” she smirks as she goes back into the kitchen. "Do you want me to use numb spell," Jackson's Twilight said in which he shook his head no. "No this will do," Jackson said before looking over to the others. "So who wants to see uncle Jackson train with his clones," Jackson asked while feeling better Thanks to Ed Twilight. “I think not,” Came a voice from the door. Everyone turns to See Ed’s Rarity entering with Spike holding a few bags. “We’re having a fashion day. You can still train if you like but the little ones and your girls are mine for most of the day. I may have my other self here to help but we still have a lot to do in order to prep wedding dresses and outfits. Also, we’ll be working with gemstone fabric and threads so it will be slow going.” Spike sets the bags down, “Everythings in the bags Rares,” he turns to Jackson, “If you want to train I can help. Been awhile since I’ve had a decent spar. I also don’t think you ever fought a skilled combat Alchemical Dragon Slayer Mage before.Is that alright with you Rarity?” “As much as I would like you here and stand by, in case I need a certain fabric or thread,” She turns to Jackson’s Spike and Rarity. “I think it would be better for you to go with Jackson and take the other you as well.” “That settles that,” Ed’s Spike cracks his knuckles, then walks over to himself, “Let’s go Romeo,” he remarks as he easily lifts the other Spike up by the collar, severely disappointing the youth. “You game?” he turns to Jackson, “Or should I call Ed?” "Let's do it," Jackson said with determination in his eyes, "besides I want to see if you can Handle me at 100%," Jackson said, getting up and stretching. While everyone was distracted. Rainbow Dash tried to Escape but was encased in a wooden cage by Jackson, "Sorry RD but you know how Rarity is when it comes to dresses," Jackson said while looking sympathetic for her. “Don’t worry,” Ed’s Spike waves it off. “My Rarity is a special mage. RD can’t go anywhere without her saying so. She used the same spell on our RD until she learned to put up with it. Some incentive though Dash,” Spike turns, “The Rainbow of this world is currently head of the Elite Wonderbolt units and she didn't get there by just being a fighter or fast flyer. She studies her tail off, literally. Discord took it and wouldn’t give it back until she passed her first test.” "Man now that's tough love if I ever saw it," Jackson said before Spike yelled out. "YOUR ONE TO TALK, YOU THREW ME INTO A FOREST FILLED WITH MONSTERS AND DANGEROUS PLANTS!!!" Jackson spike yelled. “That’s all he did?” Ed’s Spike raised an eyebrow, “Man you had it good,” he chuckles while opening the door and throwing the other sSike on his ass before he led Jackson out and closed the door. “Ed was my teacher in more ways than just combat dude. Who do you think is worse? The battle crazed ninja martial artist or the embodiment of thousands of living souls who has fifteen thousands years of bloodshed, war, fighting, and countless other skills and magics he made and acquired over that span of time. Not to mention the powers he’s gotten since waking up from a stone nap?” "Did he put you in a genjutsu that made you see your worst fears," Jackson asked out of curiosity. “Mine weren’t an illusion,” Ed’s Spike deadpans. "Hmm I might try that," Jackson said, making his spike go pale with fear. "So how do you want to do this, fight spike or me," Jackson asked Ed spike. “We’re not doing this in Ponyville first off,” He held up a finger. “We had enough trouble from Trix last time she was here,” he sighs. “No, we're headed to the Badlands. Ed has a Rune Teleport in the Automail shop. I do part time work for, we’ll use it to get to the Fort and head out to the Open area from there. Don’t be surprised when you feel no life from the area too.” He motions to follow leading everyone into a Muffin Automail shop ino the back. They used a small stone tablet in the corner of the shop as they went through the kitchen. “Follow me and Ignore the stone Ed’s,” Ed’s Spike motioned. "Okay then," Jackson said, a little uncomfortable by the stone Ed's. “They were made as early training companions for us then left to tend this old for where Luna was first confessed to be Aunt Luna,” Ed’s Spike shrugs. “Its a special place for Ed from over two thousand years ago and he was surprised it was still standing so he left those things to take care of it.” "Okay now I understand," Jackson said as they got to the teleport rune. "So how does this work exactly?" He asked, looking at it. “You or me or me and Him?” Ed’s Spike points. "You and him," Jackson said while looking around the shop. “Oh you were referring to the teleporter,,” Ed’s Spike says as he gets on the teleporter and pulls the other Spike on. In a spark of blue lightning they were gone only to appear in an open shack. “Three two one,” Ed’s Spike counts down on his fingers as Jackson rushes out and pukes up his hangover antidote.His Spike soon followed and puked up pancakes, which is what he’d thought he’d do when Ed’s Twilight suggested she make them, but found them quite delicious, not so much the second time around. "Oh my God, it feels like my lungs are trying to kill me," Jackson said while his spike nodded in agreement. "How did you get used to that," Jackson's spike said while trying not to throw up again. “Bah,” Ed’s Spike waved a hand. “It's only bad after the first ten times. Though it's best Not to eat anything before using it if you’ve never teleported long distances via magic before. Any ways welcome to Fort Sunder. One of the oldest still standing forts in Equestria from the Minos Wars.” Jackson and his Spike simply stared at him dumbfounded while a Stone Copy of Ed shows up behind them with a mop and bucket and starts to clean up the puke. "Okay that's just weird," Jackson said while looking around. "You guys Equestria is more backwards than mine," he said while his Spike agreed “How so?” Ed’s Spike simply smiles. Both Jackson and Spike looked at the Ed stone who was moping then looked around at the old Equestria fort. ",you seriously don'-" Jackson was about to say before just in exhaustion. "You know what nevermind let's just get this training over with because I know both Rarity are going to hunt us down to get faded," Jackson said while sighing in defeat “Oh no she won't,” Spike kept smiling. “Believe it or not it's my job to measure our male clients. Someone got a little frisky with her once and she nearly blow a hole through him and the shop. After that I got ahold of the bastard and after several broken bones and three hospital visits he was fine.” Jackosn just nods in agreement while his Spike eye twitches slightly. “Anyhow, come with me,” he motions to the entrance of the fort. “And for your comment this place was falling apart when Ed brought us here for our training. He restored this place and the Stone Eds are actually only a few years old.What the real kick in the balls in the store behind the Badlands and how they were made, and yes it involves Ed and the end of the Minos wars.” As soon as they left the fort Jackson could feel it. There was no life force flowing through this entire area of land. He could see this place had also seen its fair share of battles from all of the old impact spots, cracks, and craters. "I can’t sense anything here, it feels like the void," Jackson said with shock in his voice. Jackson shook off his shock and turned to both Spikes and said. "So who wants to go first," Jackson said while smiling excitedly about a real sparring match. “Quick question,”Ed’s Spike throws up a palm, “Are we allowing the use of deadly weapons and lethal force,” He says with a grin causing Jackson’s Spike to gulp rather hard. Jackson scratches his chin in thought before answering. "Yes but only if that person allows it, which I don't mind," Jackson said, smirking evilly. “Yes will, I wanted to ask before we started,” Ed’s Spike says as he pulls out a pair of gloves with metal claw-like tips. “And before you ask, this is my weapon of choice. Ed told me about a user of wires from an anime once so I took the concept and adapted it to work with my abilities.” He moves his fingers in the gloves a bit. “I believe I’ll go first. You two can decide who will face me. Also, this is how I will get your measurements for your suits so I'll be fighting both of you today.” Before Jackson could say anything Spike was on the sidelines in a flash while whistling innocently. "I was going to say me but since my spike wants to act like a child then," Jackson said, powering up to 100%.. Jackson got into his fighting stance and prepared himself. "Let's begin," Jackson said. “I won’t be holding back against a displaced,” Spike took up a fighting stance as rainbow aura started to come off his body. “Just to give you a heads up, I’m not strange to losing body parts when I spar with any member of my family, that includes you. Dear brother-in-law,” he says with a step as he vanished, Starling the saiyan. Jackson reached out with his sense but felt nothing until he felt something dripping from his cheek. He reached up but kept up his guard. He looks at his finger and see blood and starts to laugh. “Are you really that excited over a little scratch to the face,” Spike notes as he leans against a nearby pillar of rock. "HAHAHAHA," Jackson continued to laugh as his energy started to pour out of his body like a waterfall. "Hey, you may want to keep your guard up. He only gets like this if someone manages to cut him, which is only two people that have been Asta and Edward," Jackson's Spike said while looking at his brother-in-law. “That’s what you won’t know about me kid,” Ed;s Spike sighs as he catches Jackson fist sending out a shockwave. Jackson was actually struggling to push forward. “I never let my guard down.” He turns back to Jackson, “Your bse form isn’t going to be strong enough dude. I’ve tanked a magic ballista from Ed to the face that hit harder than this PUNCH!” Ed’s Spike nailed Jackson dead center in the forehead with a headbut sent him crashing through a few pillars. "Good, good,":Jackson said, before powering up to super saiyan three and rushed at Ed's Spike delivering several punches to his abdomen before roundhouse kicking him into a pillar. "I knew you were going to be a challenge, not even goku black could hold a candle to your power," Jackson said while praising Ed's Spike. Ed’s Spike gets up and Spike out a bit of blood, “Good thing I’m gear right now. Rarity would kill me if I damaged any of the clothes she made me,” He looks at Jackson, “And I wouldn’t move around too much if I were you,” he smirks. It's then that Jackson realized he was in a trap. Spike pulls his right hand up and then wire insnares Jackson to the point he is cut just by barely moving. “And before you say I can snap this no prob, you can’t. These aren’t simple wires or gemstone threads either,” Spike says while quickly pulling Jackson in. Heingintes his fist in a rainbow flame, “Over The Rainbow FIST!” He roared and sent the saiyan flying again. Spike waves his hand, “Dude’s got one hard head though…” He remarks blowing on his hand. "You can thank my Twilight for that," Jackson said right next to Ed's Spike ear before grabbing the back of his collar shirt and swinging him around and throwing him up into the air. "All the times she hit me in the head did wonders for durability, you should try it sometime," Jackson said before instantly appearing behind him and slamming both his fist into his back sending him back to the ground. “You really need to be more careful around creatures like me,” Spike grains as he rolls over clenching his fist, trapping Jackson in his wires again. “For a ninja you're not really aware of trap users,” He taps the ground with his foot and a spark of green electricity surges form his it before a piller shoots him into the air. "Who said I'm not," said four other Jackson clones, before one appeared behind Ed's Spike and punched him in the stomach before another axe-kick him to the ground before being grabbed by the leg and thrown into a nearby wall. " Besides, all my clones have the same energy output. It's only a difference if you can tell which one is more powerful than the other, do you know which one is the real one," Jackson said before leaded on the ground with his arms crossed. Spike hops to his feet and sends a wave of green electricity into the ground via his foot again. Suddenly several earth spikes shoot up from the ground destroying one of Jackson’s clones leveling the original on the far left, much to the saiayn amazement. “Even if I don’t have chakra I can see the real you from the clones in my own special ways,” Spike cracks his neck. “I have to admit my skills are rusty because. I haven’t had to use them in a while. But I am familiar with the Shadow Clone Technique. Ed is my master after all.” Spike flexes his fingers on his right hand causing several to reel back into his gloves. Jackson staggers slightly and grabs his face as his vision becomes very blurry. “It took a bit longer than i thought but my venom has started to take effect,” Spike remarks. “Physically, I am no match for a powerhouse like you unless I use my dragon slayer power to the max from the start but for a jewel dragon slayer like myself I may be one of the stronger rare slayer types but that also means so is my power source. Outside of Equestria I don’t have access to gems to feed my flames so I have to improvise through other skills.” Spike was then enveloped in rainbow flames all over his body as he proceeded to Jackson in a flurry of punches and kicks. The saiyan, the poisoned, was still able to match the alchemist but was still amazed that this version of Spike was more of a thinker for battle than anything. He’d even laid traps in advance that caused Jackson to stick close to him or risk being shredded by Spike’s threads. "His good but," Jackson said before moving to the left and elbowing him in the stomach causing Ed's Spike to grab at it in pain. "You're right you weren't going to get anywhere with me physically, so you had to devise a plan to set up traps which is good," Jackson said before grabbing Ed's Spike by the leg and starting to drag him. "Is one thing you should know about saiyan, and that we are at the same level of stubbornness as Applejack," Jackson finished before starting to use Ed's Spike as a human Wrecking Ball before throwing him a few meters from himself. “I wouldn’t move around anymore if I were you,” Edf’s Spike smirks. That’s when Jackson noticed he couldn’t move at all. “Took me a while,” something inside Jackson’s body forced his hand open though he tried his best to resist. “It’s no use,” Ed’s Spike gets to his feet and cracks his neck. “Took a bit longer because of your denser muscle but the filaments of my threads finally manage to circulate throughout your entire body,” Spike pokes himself in the chest and Jackson feels it right on his heart causing the to cough up a bit of blood. “I’m an alchemist and auto mail mechanic first and foremost,” Ed’s Spike remakes. “What I lack in power I make up for I’m smarts and ability to analyze. Ed once told me I could be the best spy master assassin if it were the old days. I would try and force yourself to move,” he notes as Jackson struggles in vain to move his body, “You’d need a lot more medical knowledge to stop my threads. This is my unique skill Puppet Master.” That was it, Jackson knew for sure… he’d lost. "Damn kid you got me but," Jackson said looking down before Ed's Spike noticed a finger on his neck. "I do admit defeat but If it wasn't for this little trick then things could have ended differently," Jackson said smirking. "Though Ed was right about you being a master assassin," Jackson said. “No they wouldn’t have,”Ed’s Spike shakes his head. Blood comes from the clone mouth before Spike stands up leaving the two frozen. “I won as my poison entered your body. It's made by me and no one knows its antidote. The more you moved the faster it spread, not to mention if I wanted to win right away I could’ve just forced my threads throughout your body instead of taking my time. But enough dick measuring,” spike snaps and along the threads electricity surged disintegrated the threads. Jackson was able to move nearly right away. “Half of my mission was accomplished too,” Spike remarks as he writes on a scroll then burns it with his dragon fire. “Not only did a Get your measurement but I also tested you to see if you were worthy of marrying Twilight and the others. You passed with flying colors but you need to think more about what an opponent can do.” "Yea you're right on that but," Jackson said, raising a finger. " You can plan out for everything but ain't going to help if the universe is going to come and kick you in the balls every chance it get," Jackson said before adding. " I learned that the hard way I'm certain Ed did too on a few occasions," Jackson said while stretching his body. After that Ed's spike got Jackson's spike measurements, and then Jackson used Instant Transmission to appear in front of the Carousel Boutique cuz he didn't want to go back the other way again. "So do you know when Ed will be here? I want to go see Lord Zeno before it gets too late," Jackson asked Ed's Spike while getting ready to open the door. “Ed is always here,” Ed remarks as he materializes out of thin air behind Jackson, “You ready to meet Zeno cause I’m not?” Jackson jumped in shock and surprise before turning towards him and said. " Dang it Ed you almost gave me a heart attack," Jackson said, clutching his chest. "And yes I'm ready as I will ever be," Jackson said, with a hint of nervousness in his voice. "Besides I need to know the truth about who I am," Jackson said looking at Ed with determination. Ed nods, “Just remember, it's not who you came from but who raised you. Let me tell you a bit of my past,” he sighed, “I hate my parents with an undying passion,” that thoroughly shook Jackso, “but at the same time I still love them. They raised me to be what they wanted me to be, not what chose to be. Even though they cut me off I’m still grateful for what they did and i do still love them and would save them if they needed me, but at the same time I hate them with that same heart that loves them and wants nothing to do with them…” Jackson looked at Ed, his big brother for a moment before smiling at him and said "thanks Ed this means a lot to have some form of family with me," Jackson said, hugging Ed. “I won’t let you face what’s coming alone little brother,” Ed hugs him back. “If it meant embarrassing the truth and all its evil tendencies in order to keep you safe I would. Something tells me that day isn’t that far off either,” he sighs. “Enough stalling. PRIEST WE’RE READY!” Ed yells out. After a moment they were encased in a glass box, before instantly teleported to the Omni-King Palace. "Ah it's good you have arrived," the priest said while the guards who protect lord Zeno were there as well. “If I even get the slightest hint of a threat from anyone,” Ed’s gaze narrows as he eyes everyone, that guards slightly reeling from his presence, “I will not hesitate to act and everything in this dimension will no longer exist. Soul or otherwise, understood?” Everyone there except Jackson thought his was lying until Jackson spoke up. "Trust me he is telling the truth so don't push your luck," Jackson said before adding. "But that will be the least of your concerns If this is a joke from Zeno. Because if it is I won't stop until I kill everyone here that includes him. “And make note of this,” Ed glares, “His ay is the painfully way where I can easily bring your back from the dead to do all over again,my way is much worse as I will consume your soul and it will fuel my own life amongst a torrent of other living souls that sustain me. So think long and hard about this…” "U-understood," the priest said, afraid of both saiyan and Alchemist, before leading them to the throne room. "Jackson you're here," Zeno said while sitting on his throne everyone was there the angels and their Destroyers. Everyone bowed except Edward and Jackson. "BOW YOU MORTALS!!!" Universe 6 destroyer Champa said while holding a ki ball in his hand. “Mortals he says!” Ed laughs and then flicks air into the ki ball and it pops like a balloon. “I stopped being mortal over fifteen thousand years ago, kitty cat and one measly little ki ball doesn’t scare me at all. Not even Utra Instinct scares me thickness. I welcome any and all of you to come at me… Make my day.” He smiles wickedly. "Breerus," Jackson said, getting everyone's attention as they looked at him in which he had dead eyes looking at them. "Keep your brother on a leash before I kill him," Jackson said, while everyone felt Jackson’s bloodlust but Ed paid it no mind. "Zeno, tell me the truth, am I the next Omni-King," Jackson said with a hint of anger and suspicion in his voice. “Oh yes don’t hide any details little fella,” Ed crossed his arms, many of the Destroyers gritting their teeth in rage at the alchemist's disrespect. “I’m going to get real tired of your stink eyes on me so how about a little demo of my power. Zeno, erase me!” Zeno snapped his fingers and ed started to disappear all the while still smirking after there was nothing left of him and the destroyers had smuggled looks they heard Jackson say. "And in 3.2.1," Jackson said while Counting off his fingers. “Quit your smug smile you ass hats!” Ed’s voice resonates from everywhere, startling everyone. “My powers far exceed that of any of you to the point that a Haki is nothing! I was using that power before any of you were even a thought in your parents minds!” Everything shakes as the entire area quickly rises and there in the sky looking down at them all was a golden eye. “Do you know how pointless it is to go against me! Like I said you can all come to me! I welcome it!” Ed disappears and reappears next to Jackson, “My existence is far beyond that of mere mortals!” "To answer your question, yes Jackson you are the next Omni-King," Zeno said in a serious tone. "I have been this Multiverse Omni-King until you return home. And now that you have it is your birthright not any else's," Zeno said before getting off the throne and began to walk with everyone following him. “So you’re getting a promo,” Ed remarks. “But this is just a title with a small boost of power from what I can see. You’re nowhere near the level of power to evolve into a dweller yet.” "Seems like it bro," Jackson said while looking around at where they were. "Where are we Zeno?" Jackson asked while everyone agreed with him. "This," Zeno said before the grand priest opened the doors. "This is your father's work study," he finished as the door opened. It looked just the same as Jackson Hokage's office except there was a large painting on top of a fireplace they showed his parents together while holding a baby Jackson; "your father told me when the time came to give you this," he said, handing Jackson a small crystal. “A chakra crystal?” Ed looks at the gem. “My nanomachines are picking up a transmission of data. He must've encoded some sort of message on it meant for you to be seen at a later date…” "Yes, more specifically a video message, but there are more pressing matters to deal with," Zeno said before adding. "Have either you or Jackson heard of a person named Moro?" Zeno asked Edward while leaving the work study. "You mean the planet eater Moro?" Jackson asked. Zeno nodded his head in confirmation. “The one who can on be fought against with divine ki,” Ed crosses his arms. “What the fuck does wrinkle goat-devil have to do Jackson?” "Well, he is the reason Jackson's father is dead," Zeno said while looking down. The whole group stopped after hearing that. "W-what did you say," Jackson asked while stuttering. "I said he is the reason your father is dead, Jackson. He killed him and sealed away your mother somewhere but he never got the chance to kill you when you were just a baby," Zeno said while clenching his fists in anger. "He was afraid of Jackson because he was born with not only Omi ki but divine ki as well making him the most powerful being in our Multiverse. Which made Moro afraid of him," the priest said, shocking everyone there, even the angels. “Typical anime protag bs,” Ed rolls his eyes. “His father died fighting the bastard away because Moro feared Jackson as the one thing that stands a chance in killing him and having him stay dead. He sealed your mother’s away because he couldn’t kill you successfully without taking any backlash to himself, severely weakening him so he sealed her away until he could find such a means. What Moro didn’t count on was that fact you’d already been born and hidden away with your true powers being sealed until such a time that they are needed.” "And that's why I asked him to come today," Zeno said as they entered a room with symbols and seals on the walls and floor. "This is where we will unlock your power and help you reach your full potential," the priest said while walking into said room before turning to Ed and saying. "Will you help us in this process, we would have been fine having two or three angels but after your demonstration of power, I think you would be better for this than anyone else," he said, as Jackson got into the Center of the room. “One fight after another,” Ed sighs as he rubs the back of his head. “Fine, but this is for Jackson not any of you.” "Thanks bro," Jackson said before Zeno said. "Alright Jackson take off your shirt for me," Zeno asked as Jackson did so. Zeno and the grand priest lifted their hands as blue and white energy came off their hands as Jackson's top half of his body started to glow. Then what looked like chains that were connected to circles that were on his chest, back and shoulders that had the Omni symbol in the circles broke and Jackson started to yell. Everything started to shake all across the 12 universe's. Even some of the Multiverse closes the Jacksons felt it but only slightly. “If your goal was to cause the boy great pain then you succeeded,” Ed sighs. “”Enough of this drama,” Ed rushes in and rams his left hand into Jackson’s chest and as soon as he does the shaking stops, “There it is,” He remarks as red lines covered Jackson's body and the Omni symbols appeared on his forehead. Ed swiftly removes his hand from his brother's chest leaving no trace of blood behind. “Trying to force a power on him all at once that it can't handle was certainly quite reckless you idiots,” Ed glares, “If I hadn’t manipulated his chakra system and ki with my own he would explode taking this entire multiverse with it at best. At worst you would’ve made a monster worse than Moro himself.” Jackson was breathing heavily before saying to Ed. "Thanks man I really appreciate it," Jackson said before noticed something was off. He sensed everyone's ki and was shocked that he was stronger than them except for Ed. "Holy shit this feels awesome and weird at the same time. Is this what it feels like for you Ed," Jackson asked, looking over to his brother still in his Omni super saiyan form. “Trust me, you never want to know what I feel,” Ed shakes his head. “The power you have is very much the same as mine but at the same time so very very different. I do look forward to you becoming a dweller someday. For now though, you're that much closer to it,” he pats his shoulder. “For now though, you need training i n order to control that power. You also need this,” Ed reaches into a ripple and pulls out a red glowing fruit. “It is exactly what you think, a chakra fruit from a sacred tree. This will balance your chakra so it matches your ki.” Jackson looked at the fruit before grabbing it and eating it. He then felt a surge of chakra as well as his eyes changed too. "Woah Thanks bro. Also do my eyes look different because they feel different," Jackson said while feeling his forehead to find two horns sticking out. “You tell me,” Ed smirks as he flicks one of the horns and a mirror materialized in front of the young saiyan gods face. Jackson got a good look and saw to his surprise that he has both Rinnegan eyes except one was purple and the other was blue. "Well congrats on becoming a god kid," Breerus said, while smirking. "While let's begin your training," whis said as both Ed and Jackson agreed. (6 hours later) Jackson and Ed returned to Ed Equestria where everyone was waiting for them. Jackson was able to get a handle on his power, but only control 45% of it, as well as finding out that his Rinnegan abilities are the same as Sasuke. "So how did it go," Jackson's Spike asked. "Both good and bad," Jackson said before looking over to Ed and said. "Do you think Celestia and Luna as well as the rest of the family can come here? I want to watch the recording that my father left me," Jackson asked as everyone except Edward was shocked at what Jackson said. “Depending on if she’s done with her businesses in the Badlands that would also mean Chrysalis,” Ed points at. “In this universe she is technically your niece after all.” "What are you guys talking about?" Jackson's spike asked while looking confused. “Looks like Spike put you through hell,” Ed chuckles on the drakes appearance, many scratches and bandages cover him to look like a mummy. “But just the creature we need to see. Where are the girls?” As answering his question both Jackson's Rainbow and Pinkie tracked Jackson to the ground and started to kiss both his cheeks making him blush. "They were just finished up and were about to head towards Twilight’s house," Jackson's Spike said while looking at them. “First off,” Ed snaps and a crowbar appears then pries apart the lover birds. “There are children present. I don’t mind a kiss but sucking face is a big no,” Rainbow shrinks back slightly with a red face while Jackson is just staring off with a goofy smile plastered across his face. “If they're all at Twi’s then that’s simple,” Ed claps. “Uncle Ed,” Nyx giggles as she jumps into Ed’s arms. “When did you get back?” “Just about a minute ago,” Ed shrugs, “Hey lover boy watch out for the love squad and the ass chewing your about to get from them about your new look.” As if On Cue Jackson was enveloped in a purple glow before being hung upside down and faced a very angry Twilight and Maud who both had their arms crossed. "So care to explain why you have horns and that the entire universe was shaking caused by you Jackson Williams," Maud said while having a neutral face but her aura screamed Furious beyond belief. “The universe was shaking because I left a path to this universe open to return home so that was my fault,” Ed interrupts. Suddenly a very pissed off Celestia, Luna, and Amore pop into the room with children in tow. They set the kids down who immediately run and hide behind Twilight. “Uh oh…” Ed’s eyes shrank. “Uh oh is right,” Amore says as she grabs Ed in her magic. “We’ll be back in a bit,” Celestia added with a smile as she and the other pop away with Ed. The only thing that was evident were the screams of pain that could be heard in Ponyville all the way from atop Canterlot Castle. The towns folk looked up for just a second then just shrugged it off and went about their day. Jackson looked at his girls before saying. "I promise 4 weeks being your butler and I dealing with the kids and day Court for 3 weeks," Jackson said, hoping that it would keep him from getting the same treatment as Ed did. "It's a deal," Jackson's Twilight said as the others agreed. After some Celestia, Luna, and Amore popped back into the room with a severely burnt and crispy Ed whole laid face down on the floor twitching every so often. "BRO!!" Jackson yelled as he ran over to his brother and said. "BROTHER SPEAK TO ME!!" Jackson yelled as he tried to make Ed recover faster. “I would do that if i were you young man,” Amore warns but was too late and Jackson what hit with tw billion bolts of electrical feedback. “I did warn you,” she giggles while Jackosn’s girls nod in agreement. Jackson blew out some smoke before shaking his head. "Holy jesus christ that was strong," Jackson said before helping Ed into a chair nearby. "So the only pony we are missing is Chrysalis right," Jackson asked. “Present for now,” Came a voice that Jackson recognized. Jackson turns his head and his mouth hits the floor with drool cascading from it, “Close your mouth. I don’t think Twilight wants to do any more cleaning than necessary and its rude to ogle, especially with your herd here.” "Ed keeps wondering how our life's didn't turn into anime scenarios," Jackson muttered before saying. "Alright everyone you may be wondering why you are all here," Jackson said while pulling out the small Crystal. “We just came down to punish Ed, again,” Luna adds with a smile holding her son. “Oooowwww…” Ed moans as he is still smoking on the floor. Jackson looked at his still in pain brother before continuing. "Since everyone here that I could consider family here I want to watch a recording of my father that he left me," Jackson said before adding. "And before you say it was supposed to be private I already made my decision, so can someone help heal Ed before we started," Jackson asked while pouring some of his chakra into the Crystal. “No one is going to do that,” Says another Ed that materialized next to Jackson, “And before you make that thing explode by pour chakra into it why don’t he place it in a read meant to play the data instead of overloading and loosing the message forever,” he remarks as a silver cloud appears from his arm and solidifies into a projector of some sort. “Put the crystal in the top once you’ve drained it of the chakra. I’ll tend to the other me.” "Cool," Jackson said after doing so he put the Crystal onto the projector and after a moment it showed an image of an old saiyan who was sitting on a chair thinking. After what seemed like forever the person spoke. "Hello Jackson, you may not know who I am but I'm your father." The person said, shocking everyone in the room. "If you are watching this then that means I have died. And your mother has been sealed away, I wanted to tell you so much. But after finding out that Moro was coming to kill me and then you and your mother I don't have the time nor the strength to protect you." Joseph said while his head hung low in sadness. "Before planet Vegeta was made I was the most powerful saiyan in existence, no one could challenge my power diving the Destroyers or angels I made to supervise them. But then Moro appeared and he was far stronger than I was but I know I will have to fight with everything I have to keep you safe." Joseph said with determination in his voice before looking towards the recording Crystal. Everyone noticed that Jackson was crying while watching the whole time before the man said. "If you think it was your fault that I died, don't," the man said, glare at them more specifically Jackson. "Isn't nor will it ever be your fault. me and your mother chose this. And we knew what was going to happen to us." Joseph said before smiling while having some tears coming from his eyes. "Do you want to know something Jackson," the man said before continuing. "Out of all the things I created and all the things I gave life to. The one thing I am most proud of I created was you," Joseph said while Jackson fell to his knees crying his eyes out. "I love you my son. Forever and always," Joseph finished smiling bright as the video cut off. “On your feet,” Ed says, lifting his brother up. “Your father did what he did to save you and it worked. Your here aren’t you. There’s nothing wrong with living. And don’t forget your mother was sealed away, not killed.” He looks at the recording and pokes the screen and it suddenly enhances on a photo on the man’s desk. “You have those you love contouring on you and a lot of other lives depending on you. So stop crying and accept your father’s gift and do what needs to be done. Destroy Moro and find your mom…” "You're right," Jackson said, standing up and wiping his eyes. "I need to get ready for Moro and kill him and find my mom," Jackson said with determination. "And you will have us with you," Jackson's Spike said while everyone agreed with him. After that everyone went to sleep at the castle. While that was happening Moro was talking to someone. "So do you think this army of yours will be enough," Moro asked while looking at the planet Equus from below. "Don't worry Lord Moro, this army will be enough for both that saiyan and his friends' the stranger said before laughing evilly. The Rise of the Omni-King final part: defeat Moro, finding his mother and getting married.The Rise of the Omni-King final part: defeat Moro, finding his mother and getting married. (3rd pov) It was early morning and Jackson was in the badlands training with his new powers and abilities. "AAAAHHHHHHH," Jackson yelled as he power up and threw a punch at Ed who blocked it and threw an uppercut at Jackson. Jackson did a few backflips before leaded on the ground and getting back into his fighting stance. "Thanks again for training with me in my Equestria this time," Jackson said while getting ready to attack Ed. “Your power, your universe,” Ed shrugs. “No offense but I'm not going to lure Moro to my home. I may be powerful but I actually have quite a few limiters and restrictions when I’m in the bounds of my own universe. It's one of the reasons I’m still classed as a displaced. Even though I can travel between worlds freely if I’m not under a summons I have to return home or I start to lose my power,” He stomps the ground sending out a shockwave. Jackson was knocked back a few meters before sending a large ki blast toward Ed while saying. "But still Thanks for the help it means alot bro," Jackson said before speeding towards him ready to deliver a left hook to his cheek. “Its the least I can do for ya,” Ed remarks as he stops Jackson’s punch with his pointer finger. “Looking forward to the day you can keep up with me.” Ed then pushed Jackson slightly. But to him it was like getting hit by a bullet train. "Y-yea me to," Jackson said while shaking his head from the impact. "So how long do you think goat-Man and lizard boy going to be waiting outside space," Jackson said, already knowing about Moro and Mecha cooler hovering over Equus about a day ago. “This world is Shonen based so it’ll be the most inopportune time,” Ed crosses his arms as he thinks. “I say it’ll be at your wedding, but then again who knows for sure. It's why I’m currently masking my presence along with the others of my world. We don’t need them to know what all I can do or how strong I am. I can easily take them, but for Moro to stay down you need to finish him off. You’re the hero after all,” he smirks as he blocks several chained attacks. “I’d rather not have to reveal my uglierside if I could help it. Though if it's against Moro my human form won't be enough even with god ki.” "Yea your right," Jackson said while catching his breath. "But I do have a plan if you are willing to hear it," Jackson said, as he created two chairs of stone and sat in one of them. “More than willing to hear out anyplan.” Ed nods. “One of my backups has Moro sealed in a Z sword. It's not like they can’t be made in mass so I have plenty incase we have to carve his ass up like a turkey and seal the bits inside each sword.” "As much as I would love for that to happen," Jackson said before having an angry look that Ed immediately noticed. " I want the privilege of killing him myself. He took my father and mother away from me so it's only fair that I take his life as payment," Jackson said before clam down. " But after you said you are masking yours and everyone else's energy, it gave me an idea. That he will say that you're not a threat to him, he won't pay much attention to you, give you a full amount of time Go find my mother while I'm dealing with him," Jackson said before adding. "As well as making sure she's safe," Jackson said, finishing his plan “No,” Ed says outright. “I will be here fighting. You may be stronger Jackson. but you’re not strong enough to beat both Cooler and Moro at the same time let alone one after the other. I’ll allow someone else to find her.” Jackson just sighed before smirking. "I guess stubbornness runs in both families huh," Jackson said, as both Jackson and Ed's friends and family came to them. “Seems that it is time,” Ed crosses his arms. “Is everything ready?” “Yes,” Ed’s Twilight nods. “All the prep is set up as well as the back and prep for evac are already.” “Good,” Ed nods again, Jackson just looked at him amazed. “Experience.” He shrugs "That's great bro," Jackson said before turning to everyone and said. "Alright everyone, let's get started with the wedding," Jackson said while looking at everyone. “Everypony to their seats and be ready for shit to go down just in case,” Ed says as he motions his group to their places. He turns to Jackson, “Let’s get you cleaned up first,” Ed smirks as he points his finger at Jackson and shoots him with a blue beam. Jackso is suddenly super shiny as if he just came out of a carwash. “Get changed,” he snaps and a box holding Jackson’s Tuxedo pops into the saiyan’s hands. “And good look little brother,” he waves and walks out of the room. When Jackson got on his Tuxedo was looking into the mirror he heard someone say. "You look good bro," Jackson turn to shining armor, Night light, and Spike standing in the doorway. "Thanks guys but I'm a little nervous about this," Jackson said while looking at his hands which were shaking. "Don't worry son. You're getting married to four beautiful mares and you will have a happy life with just them like me and Shining," Night light said, putting a hand on Jackson's shoulder. Jackson took a deep breath before saying. "Thanks Mr. Sparkle I need that," Jackson said, before heading to the altar that was being held in Ponyville. "So how do you think the girls are doing?" Spike said while looking at the guys. "I'M NOT READY!!!!!"Jackson's Twilight screamed while her hair was sticking out in places, the other three were not doing any better either. "Twilight please dear calm down," Velvet said, while trying to calm her daughter down as well as the others. “Yes control your breathing Twilight,” Ed Celestia appears in the doorway holding her daughter on her hip. “You’re only serving to work yourself up more, and trust me… it's not good for you or your child. Calm your mind.” Jackson's Twilight did what she said and took a deep breath before saying. "Thanks. It's just that I was just a student of my Celestia before becoming an element bearer, then a queen of a kingdom to now marry the strongest person in our Multiverse," Jackson's Twilight said, as the others agreed. "Yea, it's kind of stressing me out a little bit," Jackson's Pinkie said, surprising everyone there. “No, what’s stressing you out is yourselves,” Ed’s Celestia shook her head. “You're afraid you won’t be able to live up to a standard you yourselves have created. I was the same way when I was younger. I was partially raised by my husband and grew to view him as a sort of uncle in my youth. It wasn't until he left for the next part of his journey that I realized how much I truly loved him. You have to realize my husband has been around for a long time and amassed quite a few skills in his time and his strength was not even a fraction of what it is now. Even now with all his power he chose to be with us. He could’ve left long ago and left us alone and this little one,” She motions to Sunshine, “wouldn’t exist. He gave up returning to a time that was before all of it happened. In times like this, remember he chooses to be here.” They thought about what Ed Celestia told them and began to realize that she was right Jackson could have easily chosen any mare, even their version of the princesses. But he chose them out of all the others. "Thank you Celestia, that really helps us to calm down and have more reassurance about this whole thing," Maud said, while Twilight, Pinkie and Rainbow nodded their heads in agreement. That's when both Rarity's came in and said. "We are ready to start the wedding ceremony everyone to your places," Ed Rarity said while the other nodded. “I’ll see you four out there,” Ed’s Celestia nods. “Remember you can come to me, Luna, Amore or Ed if you need to talk.” She smiles at them, “You all look beautiful and I know Jackson will love to see you in your dresses. Goodbye for now and good luck,” She says as she leaves to join the others. "Celestia is right guys," Rainbow said, getting the other three attention. "Everything will be fine," Rainbow said, while smiling. "Well let's not keep Jackie waiting," Pinkie said, while smiling big. Back with Jackson and the others. The guests were sitting in their seats, while Jackson was standing still with his eyes closed. "You okay Jackson," shining armor said, while looking worried for him. "Yes I'm fine, shiny," Jackson said, before turning to Ed. "You can sense that Moro and cooler are in Ponyville to right," Jackson asked his brother while Celestia and Luna were getting ready to bless the wedding. “I’ll have another me keep them occupied for now,” Ed nods. “You worry with the vows and I do’s for the time being. One of the benefits to having the ability to make multiple bodies is that they are still me.” "Cool," Jackson said, as the music started everyone was silent as the wedding ceremony began. As Jackson was doing his best not to freak out, he saw the doors open and his breath was taken away at the site. All four of his herd mates wore beautiful dresses and it didn't help that it fit them nicely too. As they were standing next to Jackson, smiling at him, Celestia then said. "Let us begin," she said while smiling. While that was happening Moro and Cooler were having difficulty trying to get to the saiyan’s location. "Damn it you pest, move out our way," mega cooler said, while trying to hit Ed's clone. “Ehyaawah,” Ed yawns as he lays back in the air. “Why should I let you interrupt the ongoing ceremony? It's very beautiful and means a lot to those involved with it.” "I DON'T CARE ABOUT THAT, I WANT TO KILL THAT MONKEY DAMNIT!!!", Cooler yelled while still trying to attack the ed clone. “You call him a monkey so I guess that makes you a lizard,” Ed chuckles as the attacks either phase through him or he turns them into cakes and swallows them whole with his gluttony ability. “Delicious!” Meanwhile Moro was sitting cross legged and looking at the fight in front of him before thinking. "I waited millennia to kill Joseph son so that no one could stand in my way. I can wait a little longer," he thought while smirking. Back to the cemetery Celestia was about to do the I do's. "Jackson Williams do you take Twilight Sparkle, Pinkamena Diane Pie, Maud Diane pie, and Rainbow dash as your waffling wedded wives to cherish and hone and in sickness and in health until death do you part," Celestia said, while looking at him in a series motherly tone. "I do," Jackson said while smiling like an idiot. "And do Twilight Sparkle, Pinkamena Diane Pie, Maud Diane pie, and Rainbow dash take Jackson Williams as your waffling wedded husband to cherish and hone and in sickness and in health until death do you part," Luna said, looking towards them. "We do," all four of them said, while smiling and blushing crimson. "By the power of Lauren Faust," Celestia started before Faust added. “And I by the power of Hasbro,” The aforementioned Rainbow Ninetails adds. "By the blessing of the tree of harmony herself," Luna finished, before both said unison with bright smiles. "We now pronounce you husband and wives you may no-" before they could finish all four mares tackled Jackson and started to kiss him passionately. “Okay girls save some for later,” Faut chuckles as she pries them all off the saiyan with her Telekinesis. “I do believe you and Ed have somewhere to be and things to do my mewist Great Nephew.” Jackson got off the ground before taking off his tux jacket and rolled up his sleeves before taking off his bow tie. "You're absolutely right Aunty," Jackson said, smirking before turning to Ed and said. "Ready to crack some skulls open bro," Jackson said while cracking his knuckles. “Allow me,” Ed stands up, “Everyone feel free to proceed to the reception without us,” He smiles and. “Let’s go,” He snaps and they appear in the sky in front of Moro and Cooler. "Took you long enough mr. Williams," Moro said, while cross legged. "Sorry for keeping you waiting you son of a bitch," Jackson said while glaring at him. "Ed you don't mind if I take Moro, and you deal with Lizard Bitch over there," Jackson said, while turning super saiyan Omi while his Rinnegan eyes showing. “Be my guest but let me do something first,” Ed threw up a finger. “I want to be ale to see a good show from you without worrying about destroying the universe so we’re taking this to the endless void ruled by the Truth,” Ed claps his hands and throws them out sending a massive charge of red lighting out that forms into a massive marble door. “You can kick his ass in their by the way,” Ed remarks as the doors swing open and a massive eye opens inside the gate. “Follow me,” He remarks as he jumps forward and uses his metal hand to grab Cooler by the face and throw him into the portal. “Last one there has to go to the doctor!” He laughs as he jumps into the gate. "After you jackass," Jackson said, before bitch slapping Moro though the patrol and following behind them. Cooler and Moro both go tumbling across and expansive endless void of white, coming out of a black barble gate. Ed and Jackson both come through next. “Feel free to wreck shit as the resident void dweller is a jackass and I hate he son of a bitch,” Ed tosses Jackson a Zensu bean. "Thanks," Jackson said, eating the bean before getting into his fighting stance. "Get ready you goat bitch because you are going to pay for what you have done," Jackson said before instantly appearing in front of Moro punching him in the abdomen making Moro Gasp for air before Jackson kicked him a few meters away and flew off after him. While that was happening Ed was fighting Cooler and was having no problems in dealing with him. “You could put a bet more effort into your attacks,” Ed mocks as he trails Cooler with a rapid fire of ki shots from his finger. “I excepted a lot more from Freiza’s older brother but I guess I expected too much if this is all you’ve got.” Cooler became furious before powering up to his maximum but that wasn't enough to bet Ed. While Ed was making Cooler look like a idiot Jackson and Moro were fighting each other with everything they got except for Jackson who was using 10% of his power. "I have to say boy you are strong but it seems like we are evenly matched," he said, while he and Jackson were locked in a power struggle. "That's what you think goat fuck," Jackson said, before going up to 30% and starting to over power Moro before started to beating the shit out of him. Jackson punched him repeatedly in the abdomen before roundhouse kicked him, then he appeared behind him and hit him with an infused ki punch to his chest making him gasping for air. "What's wrong bitch. Can't keep up huh," Jackson asked while crossing his arms and smirking. Cooler throws a hard right only for Ed to catch it, sending out shockwaves in the process. “That was a lot better and if you can keep that then you can do some real damage to me,” Ed smiles as he starts to repeatedly throw the lizard alien up and down into the ground. Both Moro and cooler were thinking the same thing 'how can they be more powerful than them'. "I will say that I am having fun beating the shit out of you Moro but it's time to end this," Jackson said, before starting to power up to 100% making everything shake. Both Moro and cooler were shocked and surprised at Jackson's level of power before cooler said. "H-how is this possible he can be this strong," Cooler said, while backing away in fear before bumping into Ed who had an evil smile. “You think my little brother is strong, hehe… then you’ll love this next part,” Coolers eyes shrank at that comment before Ed kicks him in the gut over to Moro, “I haven’t even been using but a small friction of my power in this form. Let me show you myuglyside,” He says as his voice changes to the voices of many. Ed rips off his shirt to reveal a massive slash scar from his right shoulder across his troso to his waist. Suddenly the scar opens to reveal a massive golden rinnegan with the ouroborus from FMAB as the pupil with several tomoe littering its rings. Shadows, teeth, eyes, and moths pour from the eye and cover Ed’s body as he starts to grow in size. He soon grew crimson armor over his body and sprouts two silver red tipped wings along with a long serpent tail. The shadows leaked from every open orifice and crease out of his body. The creature that was once Edward Elric now towered over everything in the Void of Truth. “RAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!” It roars, sounding out shockwaves of power that shook the entire plane of existence. Even Jackson had to stop and stare, shaking with fear and anticipation at his older unleashing his demonic form. His very existence was that of endless power. "Holy shit that scary but also fucking badass too," Jackson said, before looking towards Moro and Cooler and said. "Now no more playing around," Jackson said before flying at Moro at Breakneck speeds that surprised both Moro and Cooler. Before he could do anything Moro was kicked in the face, sending him flying from Cooler. Then Jackson created 90 clones that proceeded to punch, kick, and sented ki blast at Moro damaging him more and more. "What's wrong Moro, can't keep up. What to that provide and confidence you had." Jackson said before snapping his fingers and said. "Oh I know where it went. You lost it right after you KILLED MY FATHER YOU MOTHER FUCKER!!!!" Jackson yelled as he and his clones started to beat the ever living shit out of him “Let’s play who’s the best hackysack ever,” Ed laughs as starts to kick Cooler around. Jackson and Ed did this for hours until Both Moro and Cooler were blooded and had scratches and bruises, barely being able to stand up. "I believe that it's time to end this little game, huh Ed,' Jackson said, while holding a ki ball the size of a baseball. “I’m getting hungry for some fresh souls anyways,” Ed’s many mouths licked their jagged teeth. “And two souls such powerful individuals will add a great deal of power to me. And just so you know, when I eat a soul, it stays alive in atorrent of swirling other living souls. You alive slowly eaten away as you use your life force for my own means while I completely destroy your bodies. There is no heaven no hell with my only living in endless agony until you’re totally devoured from use. And with all your power that will take a long time. There's also no revival either.” Both Moro and Cooler had looks of horror after hearing that but they could do anything about it because they were weak and tired. "Of course, it's not my universe so the overall call is Jackson's," Ed points to his brother. "Normally I wouldn't be so courteous and would just devour you whole but seeing as how you killed his father," Ed quickly grabs Cooler leaving Moro alone. "I'm going to leave your fate up to him, Moro. Cooler is just a light snack until the reception," Cooler screamers out in terror as shadows crawl over his body. Soon the disgustingly wet chuck of bone was heard along with Cooler pained screamer of horror until everything grew silent. "Mmmm… Minty fresh…." Ed belches. Moro just stared in horror before been grabbed by the throat and lifted into the air by Jackson and he said. "It's time for you to die Moro, HAKI!!" Jackson yelled as Moro started to disappear into nothing, him screaming out in pain and Rage. "THIS CAN'T BE HAPPENING I AM A GOD. I CAN'T BE KILLED BY YOOOUUUU!!!" Moro yelled out while disappearing into nothing. "So Ed by any chance do you know where my mother is," Jackson asked, while looking at the spot that once held Moro. Ed’s form quickly retacks into his human form. The eye on his chest closes and clothing appears on his body. Ed adjusts his clothing,”I don’t have to be the one to say to keep what you just saw to yourself do I?” "Trust me bro, I will never tell anyone what I saw. Because I know they will have nightmares about it, I don't think my Luna would appreciate that," Jackson said, before turning towards Ed and asked. "And about my question earlier, do you know where my mother could be?" Jackson asked, while coming out of his super saiyan Omi. “Of course I know where your mother is,” Ed rolls his eyes. “I can see the events of the past with little to no thought at all. All I had to do was trace Moro’s timeline back to when and where he sealed her and bam,” he claps. “Instant knowing of where to go and before you say You should’ve saved her then I can’t there are things you should never do. Its the number one rule for all beings even void dwellers, ‘Never ever fuck with the past.’ It’s pretty much the only rule that has to be followed that has no loop hotels to it without some form of consequence.” "Man ain't that the truth," Jackson said, before looking around and said. "Let's get out of here and get my mother back," he said, while looking towards his brother. “You really should watch what you say,” Ed sighs as he holds his face. “AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAH! AAAAAAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAAAAA!” Came a laugh from everywhere. "Who the fuck is there," Jackson said, going legendary super saiyan. “Oh little saiyan, you're so funny” the voice reples. “You think you’re such a threat, it's adorable really. Why if Edward could mop the floor with you what makes you think you’d even stand a ghost of a chance with me! AAAAAHAHAHAAHAHAAHAAAA!” "You are really giving me a headache with your bullshit so come out NOW!!" Jackson said, while summoning his zanpakuto in his hand. “I am out!” The laughing continues “But if you truly wish to face me, then turn around! AHAHAHAHAAAAAAA!” Jackson turns to see the dusty outline of a humanoid shape smiling at him with a wide maniac grin. "Wait a damn minute," Jackson said, before looking at him then back at his brother Edward a few times before saying. "So you are what big bro Ed was talking about," Jackson said, while looking at the outline figure. "How come he almost looks like you then Ed?" Jackson questions his brother while still looking at the newcomer with curiosity and a little bit of fear. “Now that’s just an insult,” Ed glares. “That bastard looks nothing like me! He’s just an outline of a human! I AT LEAST WAS A HUMAN AT ONE POINT AND TIME AND NOT SOME ELDERLICH BEING BORN FROM THE BEGINNING AND END OF EVERYTHING THAT IS THE EMBODIMENT OF EVERYTHING THAT IS ALIVE AND DEAD TO THE THAT WHICH EXIST AND DOES NOT ALL AT ONCE SPAWNED FROM THE VOID ITSELF!” “He has a point their ya know,” the Truth snickers. “I’m the worst type of Void dweller there is, in other words. An existence of everything and nothing all at the same time! AHAHAHAHA!” "Huh," Jackson said, while looking at him for a moment before saying."So what, are you telling me that you are like Schrodinger's cat like you are here but at the same time you aren't,". “I don’t know,” The Truth shrugs. “My entire being was just shouted at you be the six dumb blonde over there! Hehehehe!” “I hate you so much,” Ed sulks. "Okay as much as I would love to stay and play who's the biggest asshole," Jackson said, while looking at the dusty outline. "Me and Ed have somewhere to be soooo," Jackson said, while looking at his brother. “Ed may have brought you here but I’m the one who says you can go,” The Truth smiles. “He’s right,” Ed sighs. “I’m powerful enough to leave on my own but if I bring someone else here that he’s aware of they can’t leave unless he says, or let me put it this way… He knew when we got here as soon as we stepped in the portal but as soon as you acknowledged him in some way he decided it was time to fuck with you.” Jackson just rubbed his face in annoyance. "Are you fucking serious right now," Jackson asked, while trying not to lose his mind. "So what, do I need give you my right arm just so I can fucking leave," Jackson said. “Oh I’m always up for making delas! Hehe,,,” Truth snickers, “Sadly that's not what you would pay to leave this place…. But sadly your deal will have to wait till another time. No I came with warning you one. You may have the Omni power but you have no clue what lies ahead of you. Beware the watchers…” It fades away. "The watchers?" Jackson asked. "Is he talking about the void dwellers or something more ancient," he asked looking towards his brother. "Because that warning he gave me isn't really helping me right now," Jackson finished while getting a headache from that guy's antics. "Let's just get the fuck out of here," Jackson said wanting to get out of the void as soon as possible. “Does it look like I want to be around this fucker let alone know what he means?” Ed continues to glare at the Truth, “All I know is that there are things out there that are as powerful as merchants that like to take liberties in Displaced’s lives. Dwellers are outliers in that once they leave the world it signifies they have the power to resist or hold their own against void entities. I guess you didn’t know about the other things outside dwellers, displacers, and the displaced did you?” "No…. No I did not," Jackson said. "Now please can we leave this fucking place before-" Jackson making hand gestures of what happened a few moments ago and said. "Come back for round fucking two," Jackson said, while pushing his brother away from that area. “Oh don’t worry little one,” Truth smiles as usual while a new pair of marble doors appear. “You’ve done your part. This is my area and things only happen because I let them happen. You have a reception to get to so let Uncle Truth have his fun with your payment for the knowledge and alchemy you’ll get via the portal.” “Go, go, go!” Ed quickly pushes Jackson along while Jackson looks back confused. “I will explain it all on the other side! Now shut the fuck up and get your Omni saiyan ass the rough the damn portal and don’t look a gift horse in the mouth!” Ed lights Jackson over his head and throws him headlong into the darkness, “I hate you so much…” Ed says back to Truth. “Noted. Pleasure doing business with you as always Ed,” Truth laughs as he readies himself for his new prey. Coming out of the portal Jackson turned to Ed and said. "What the hell does he mean bro?" Jackson asked while looking around to find themselves in Ponyville. Ed steps out of the portal allowing it to turn to dust on the wind, “It means you can now do alchemy via capping your hands and some knowledge that i must provide to you via long winded explanation and your life. You paid for it with Moro’s very existence that is now added to the Truth’s collection. Never to be seen nor heard from in your universe ever again. Understand?” Jackson just stood there for a moment before bursting out laughing. "Serves him fucking right for what he did to my family. hey on the bright side I got a new ability and thanks to him being taken by that guy," Jackson said, while smiling evilly at what was happening to Moro right now. “Keep in mind that yes Moro does deserve his fate but that Truth is a psychotic existence born from the. Nothingness that has existed now and forever,” Ed points out. “By collection he literally means the severed body parts or organs people pay via alchemy. In this case you paid with basically what’s equivalent to Satan and have gotten quite a bit of info of a download directly to your brain. Probably a good bit of its useless bs cause the truth is an asshole. Now shall i tell you about the other void entities outside dwellers and merchants you should watch out for or do you wanna dance with your blushing brides?” He points, causing the saiyan to turn his head to see four ladies in wedding gowns tapping their feet on the ground. Jackson had a sweat drop before turning back to his brother and said. "I think I will go for the second option," Jackson said, before being encased in a pink glow and dragged to the dance floor. “Good choice,” Ed nods as his own girls appear behind. “How about a dance?” “I’ll watch the kids,” Chrissy giggles. “Have fun.” “We will,” the girls say in unison. “One, the thing I do for those I love,” Ed cracks his neck as Celestia drags him along in a golden aura. “Take my advice kids, stick with one girl and one girl alone…” he says in the distance. Later… Both Jackson and Ed were sitting in a chair; both tired from dancing all day. "So when do we go and get my mother before or after we can feel our legs," Jackson said while drinking a jug of water. “Now that your girls are all having girl time and getting advice from mine I think now is the best time,” Ed stands up. “Let’s go,” he motions as a portal opens in front of him. He and Jackson walk through and come to Ed’s train which puzzles the Saiyan, “Seeing as how you can’t breathe in space I figure we’ll use this to get there.” "Thanks alot bro," the saiyan said before adding. "So where did he seal her away at," Jackson asked while looking around the train. “The one place that hardly anyone ever escapes from in a dragon ball themed universe,” Ed types in a few things in a holo display as the train lurches forward and with a couple of howls pulls through a massive portal that seems to draw anything in with a powerful suction. “The Dead Zone,” he hits a key and then enlarged the display. “It's the one place that even Gods of Destruction can’t leave without using up all their power and reverting to a mortal if they’re lucky.” Jackson went wide-eyed at the display before gritting his teeth in anger. "That son of a bitch put my mother in there!!!" Jackson asked while looking ready to lose it. “Yes,” Ed nods. “It’s also the perfect trap for gods and angels, not to mention the Omni-king as well. Sure they could find her but what then,” Ed shrugs, “Even if they could reach your mother there was no definitive way of reducing her. Even with my power it’d be difficult as the zone eats nearly every power there is. It's why we’re taking the train. Gonna takes us a while to get there, “ Ed sighs, “I guess I should take the time to explain about the other entities of the void while we travel. How’s that sound?” Jackson just sighed before sitting in one of the train chairs and said. "Yea might as well," Jackson said before pulling out a notebook and pen as well as a tape recorder just in case he forgets anything. "Whenever you're ready," he said while waving his hand. “There are many types out there that didn’t start out as displaced,” Ed starts, “But most won’t bother with them after they’ve displaced someone. One type in particular you need to watch out for are the Void Eaters. Basically they're incredibly powerful creatures born from the void that hunt displaced, especially the one they’re modeled after. They have all that displaced powers at the time they’re created. Depending on how much power the displaced is exerting at the time then that’s how strong the eater will be. They look like evil bones copies of displaced with chunks missing out of their bodies. Worse part is if they feed on any displaced they absorb that displaceds skills, knowledge, power etc. They’re incomplete things and the only way to complete themselves is to eat their parent displaced. If you can beat them in a fight they’ll become totally loyal to a fault.” Jackson just looked at his brother in shock and fear before saying. "You fucking with me right, there aren't things like that running around the void right," Jackson said, while looking at him. When his brother didn't say anything and still had a serious look on his face Jackson then said. "Sweet Jesus you are serious, so you're telling me but there are things out there that are willing and openly killing other displaced and taking their powers," Jackson said while trying not to freak out. “Yes there are,” Ed nods. “I’ve personally fought my own and an Acnolgia’s void eater at the same time. Thankfully I wasn’t even putting out a lot of power in the fight against the other displaced before these things were born. Unluckily they nearly killed him. I was forced to use the power of truth to subdue the eaters. I was able to deal with them without too much more difficulty and before they had a chance to feed on either of us,” He sighs, “Eater aren’t a common occurrence though. They are born through various means. In my case it was when I and another powerful displaced fought in a place where the lines of time and dimension are blurred and unstable. Still, even for a powerful displaced like yourself one void eater would be far worse than even twenty Moro’s coming at you at the same time.” "Dear God what the hell man," Jackson said while pacing back and forth. "Void eaters are like literally fighting an army of kid buu's is what you are telling me." “Worse actually,” Ed sighs, “Like I said I was forced to use Truth’s power in order to fight the two I faced, and this was only after we fought the eater. Of course because mine was only running on a very small portion of my used power I was at a big advantage and only called on truth’s power because the other displaced was wearing out and would’ve been devoured had I not intervened.” Before Jackson could say anything they heard an alarm go off. "What was that? Are we being attacked or something," he asked going legendary super saiyan. “Relax,” Ed waves it off. “It the warning alarm to let us know we’re approaching our distentation.” The train screeches to a halt. The door opens to a red emptiness. “ “Let’s go,” Ed floats down. “And try to conserve your ki. As I said, even I have trouble moving around in this hellscape.” he walks on/ "Right," Jackson said, while lowering his ki to a point to where he could use small attacks and move around in the dead zone. “So tell,” Ed marches on. “Why didn’t you ask me about the form I took in our fight with Moro and Cooler?” "Dude you look like something that Michael Myers and Freddy Krueger dreams about on a daily basis. Why would I even ask you about that," Jackson said while looking at his brother with a look that said ' what the hell is wrong with you'. “Most don’t ask,” Ed shrugs, “But some do. As for my form, that’s just the condensed version. In the upper limits of my power I tower over that form too. It's even worse than the one you saw, and can get worse as time goes on as I’m more prone to fall into my rage,madness, and depravity. And that;s still not my true power. No that comes when I use my void link, and even that as a limiter put in. Inorder to use more than forty percent even by zero point one I must recite a poem.” He sighs, “I’m telling you because I may have to use that power to get your mother and you out of here. I don’t matter as my body is merely a puppet. Understand?” Jackson just stared at his brother before yelling. "IT CAN GET WORSE!!!" Jackson yelled before saying. "You know what nevermind I don't even want to know and yes I understand. Let's just go get my mother okay," Jackson said, while looking forward. They walk for some time before coming to a vast crystal landscape. “Looks like we made it to the graveyard,” Ed says as a deathly chill wind blows through the grounds. He walks over to one of the crystals, “Hmmm…” he motions as he pokes the crystal in front of him. Suddenly the crystal starts to form over the alchemist. “Right,” he sighs as he karate chops his arm off. The limb starts to turn to dust and the crystals on it fall to the ground and shoot upto full size pillars the size of a human. “Best not touch those,” Ed remarks as he slowly regenerates. “Even my healing is affected by this place…” He opens and closes his hand. “Let’s move,” he walks on, “And don’t look inside the crystals either.” Jackson was about to look inside a Crystal before hearing his brother's advice and said. "Duly noted," he said while running up next to his brother. "So where do you think he put her, hopefully it wasn't in this place," Jackson said while looking at the Crystals. Upon getting a closure look at the crystal Jackson freaks out as a decrypted looking mummified creature wales in pain. It beats on the crystal begging to be released. “I did tell you not to look,” Ed deepens as he holds Jackson up by the collar, his legs spin in circles as he tries to run away. “And yes. She’s here… somewhere…” "Okay that happened why the actually fuck," Jackson said, while running with Ed. After an hour of running they were able to get away. "So what now old dear brother of mine," Jackson said, while trying to catch his breath. Ed sits him down, “We look for her,” he says as a silver cloud emerges from his body. The cloud forms into several cameras like insects. “These lens bugs will look for us and seeing as they don’t generate life energy they can touch the crystals without being crystallized. Meaning they can get a closer look without drawing the attention of the trapped souls.” The bugs fly off and start looking around. “Hungry?” Ed asks. "Sweet fucking Jesus yes," Jackson said, while his stomach growled loudly. “Wedding cake only goes so far after all,” Ed smirks as a silver spell matrix appears behind him and then a large round table pops into existence. A full coarse hot and sizzling anime style buffet appeared on the table right in front of the duo. Jackson starry eyed and mouth open drooled like a waterfall at the sight of the buffet. A set of stools then popped up for the brothers to park the butts on. “Don’t hold back on my account,” Ed smiles. “All the food is fresh courtesy of the Gourmet Age from the World of Toriko. A world devoted to the advancement of food for food by chefs and gourmet hunters.” "Oh hell yes," Jackson said while sitting in one of the chairs and started to stuff his face full of food. "So how long is it going to take bro?" Jackson asked, already on his sixth plate of food. “We wait for the bugs to send a signal,” Ed says as he pulls a bottle of blue sparkling liquid from a golden ripple, a bottle that Jackson recognized right away, “Yes it's the same stuff I pranked you with no in the sense that it’ll have the same effects. Pole removed the Poison Joke’s properties from this batch. It was always his goal to create this wine, not the stuff I used on you. That is just stuff I use on occasion to prank nobles and displaced usually.” A couple of cups appear and Ed pour some of the wine into both before returning the bottle to his vault. He took one of the glasses and took a big swig. “Sometimes it really sucks having alcoholic immunity,” Ed sighs as he takes another hard swig off his glass. " I can tell," Jackson said, before taking a sip of his own drink. "That some good stuff," he said while eating some more food already on his tenth plate. "So how do you think she'll react to seeing her son all grown up," he asked his brother while taking another sip of his drink. “Hmm….” Ed thinks as he pours more wine and then looks into the sparkling crystal cayn liquid. “She’ll be happy to see you. I know that much. You have to remember for those trapped in this accursed place that time is still an ever present thing so they still experience its passing. She'll be ecstatic to hear she’s going to be a grandmother. I thoroughly expect her to spoil you kids. I know I love spoiling mine.” He down another hit of wine. Jackson stares at his own wine glass and smiles. "Yea you're probably right," Jackson said while drinking out of it. An alarm sounded on Ed’s arm. He sets his glass down and hits a button causing a holo-display to pop up in front of him with a stream of data quickly rolling o down it. “Alright lets not keep a lady waiting,” He says standing up and causing the table to vanish. "Right, let's go," Jackson said, with determination in his voice. “Same rules as before, but I must reinfosized, No matter what, don't touch the crystals, no matter how much you want to rush in and break your mother out of the one she’s encased in,” Ed sternly glares as his little brother. "Understood," Jackson said, knowing the importance of the situation. "I just hope she's okay," he said while following his brother. "Stick close and be prepared for the worst," Ed warns.as he looks at Jackson who was worried by what he might see. "Have you given any thought to your father Jackosn and what Imight could do for him?" "I have thought about it," Jackson said, looking at his brother and continuing. "I'm just worried that Moro might have used Haki to kill him completely. I was hoping after this you might have something to help bring him back," he finished while looking around the void. "Your lick he was smart enough to hide half of his soul just incase," Ed says as he held up a blue glowing crystal. "Over the last twenty years it regenerated the missing half. Technically he's still alive, just nobody but luckily for you you have a big brother who has placed souls in new. Bodies before and cloning him a new one is very simply when a strand of hair is easily done when it won't be missing in large scale fight. Like the one with Moro," he remarks hold up a vial of with several stands of black hair in it. "I have my clones work on the process back in my lab at the moment. The crystal is just a copy I made for showing you," he tossed. It to Jackson. "The real is where you think. When we get back with your mother he'll be out and walking around. Nowhere near as powerful as he was.." Jackson stared at the Crystal tears threatening to come out before pulling himself together. "Thanks bro this means alot to me," Jackson said, while giving his brother a big smile like goku. “Yes well,” Ed coughs into his hand and then snaps. A black cord runs from around the crystal to around Jackson’s neck. “Think of it as my wedding present to you and the girls. That is a life crystal with a back-up copy of everyone and everything you love and hold dear life force inscribed in it. The girls each have one too. Should anyone ever die they can be brought back via infusing that gem with mana. It can be used several times by one person at a time.” "Thanks Ed" Jackson said, before looking around the void and said. "So let's go and get my mother and meet up with the others," Jackson said, eager to save his mother and see his father. “Mhm…”Ed nods and then points to the area ahead of them. The was an open area with six red tall crystal pillars stretching high into the sky. They were in a circle surrounding a much smaller pink crystal in the center of the others. Glowing on the ground stretching out from the bases of the pillars was an array of runes and lines glowing a pink light. “She’s there,” Ed says and Jackson follows Ed’s finger to the center crystal where the small figure of a small girl inside it, her eyes currently closed and red and from what looks like she’d been crying. "MOM!!!" Jackson yelled while trying to run to save her but stopped by Ed's outstretched arm. “You need to stop and think!” Ed disciples his younger brother. “There's a reason why she was imprisoned by a spell seal unlike a normal crystal like the rest. On top of that look at her form. She’s. Still young and preserved and not withered and aged like the rest of those living mummies we saw earlier.” He turns,”Moro sure did go all out with these seals here. There are at least three or four hundred different high level seals and sealing magics from several races across from your multiverse. Of course she was an incredibly powerful witch, even after giving birth and hiding you she still posed a sizable threat to Moro by herself. He probably feared what would happen if she really had all of the gods and angels against him. They could’ve been a major threat to him, enough to severely weaken him to the point she could’ve theoretically killed him or at the very least taken out a good chunk of his power that he wouldn’t have been able to get back.” Jackson just stared at his Crystal mother in shock before saying. "So what's the plan bro," Jackson asked looking around at the Crystals room. "Because if what you said was true then it's going to take a lot to get to her out," Jackson said before looking back at his mother in pain. “Calm your heart boy,” Ed commands. “Were these not the reasons why I am here?” "Yea you did," Jackson said before looking towards his brother. So what do we do first?" He question his brother. “I’ll admit I’m impressed by his preparations but Moro only had the knowledge of your multiverse,” Ed smirks as red-lightning crackles off his body and his form changes. His clothes become that of a bland grey trench trench coat and matching fedora with a purple and seafoam green band. His pants became black slacks and his shirt a red t-shirt with an odd spade symbol in the center. His hair was now a shaggy brown that was just above his shoulders while his eye were now hazel green. “When I Was sent to my universe I was alone and only had alchemy. I can’t actually do equestrian magic so i developed my own magic based of alchemy and that evolved into a unique form all it own,” He smiles as he holds up has and and claps and then throws his hands down on the array on the ground with more red electricity surgeons out of his palms. “ALCHEMY AND MAGIC. ALCHEMAGIC,” he laughs. “I can construct and deconstruct objects while simultaneously either embedding magic into them or taking it away. It goes far beyond simple enchantments and especially far beyond this pathetic excuse for a demon lord's spell stacking!” There was then an explosion. “Its done,,” the man says as Jackson had no clue if this was Ed or someone else that Ed pulled from somewhere else. He then heard a large crack. “You might want to get her before the entire structure comes down,” he points. Jackson saw what he said about dash in and grabbed his mother and brought her back to them. "Is she going to be okay," Jackson asked. “She’s your mom,” the former Ed threw up a hand. “Her magic kept her from aging, of course I’d expect nothing else from the Legendary Witch of Babylon. We still need to get out of her before the guardians come in,” he snaps and the Crimson Streak whoozes in. “If you’re wondering about my form this is how I used to look back when I was still a human, except for the metal arm and leg of course, “He leads Jackson and his mother onto the train allowing the doors to close and for it to speed off into the void again. “I guess I should tell you. Asta’s last name Ferris is our family name from our earth. It's really the only part of himself he has left so he decided to keep it. I was named Allen Ferris and was the black sheep of the three Ferris children. Effectively cut out of the family by my parents because I didn’t conform to their plans for my future and chose my own path. Until about over three years or so ago this form was still me, but after I gave up the chance to go back to earth I fully embraced Edward,” je shafts back to his other form, “Erlic as who I am now and I’ve never been happier than to be the me I am now.” "Wow… that's a lot to take in bro," Jackson said as both her and goan and looked to see Jackson's mother opening her eyes. Ed shrugs, “Its made me who I am. Not proud of a lot of things in my past but at the same time I’m not going to go back and change them just cause I can now. If I did I wouldn’t be who I am now, or at least it would create another version of me and we don’t need another one of those around. Trust me…” He snaps and a small table pops up from the floor and out comes a glass in a compartment that fills up with water. “Twenty years sealed in crystal is bound to make you thirsty,” Ed remarks. Jackson grabbed the water and helped his mother drink some before she whispered. "Thank you sir," she said, not noticing her son. "Your welcome mom," Jackson said smiling, as his mother turned her head to face with tears in her eyes. “Don’t strain yourself too much,” Ed warns causing her to look at him. “You’ve been trapped in the Dead Zone for the better part of Twenty odd years now Miss. You have nothing to fear from Moro other than the remnants of his scattering forces. Your boy here made sure to crush him and a mutual ‘frenemy’ of our made sure to devour his soul.” Jackson's mother looked back at him before she hugged him while crying. "My baby boy is alive," she said while crying tears of joy. "It's okay mom I'm here and I will never leave you alone again," Jackson said while hugging her tears fell down his face. “Let us get back to the reception,” Ed says as he moves towards the front of the train. “The girls will be getting worried by now,” he says as he looks over his shoulder, “Andre let’s not forget the last minute guest I promised,” he smiles softly as the door opens, “I’ll give you two some alone time. I need to go over some read outs of the Dead Zone so i can better prepare for the next time I have to go,” he walks out with the door closing behind him leaving the mother and son alone. Both Jackson and Jasmine sat in silence for a moment enjoying each other's company before Jasmine said. "So he said the girls will be getting worried by now, what does he mean by that?" Jasmine asked her son. Jackson rubbed the back of his head nervously while blushing. "Well… mom what he means is that my new wives, your daughter's-in-law are waiting on another planet as well as my unborn child, your grandchild to be more specific," Jackson said while looking away blushing. Jackson's mom sat there for a moment thinking about what her son told her before having a big smile with starry eyes and hugged her son tight while shaking him violently. “Yes well, your family isn’t just them either,” Ed says as he comes back in with a paper in his hand. “He adopted a few of his own. Though,” he looks up. “He also has a family spanning the omniverse, particularly in me and my younger brothers. Allow me to formally introduce myself Lady Jasmine,” Edward bows deeply, “I am the Crimson Sage Edward Elric on your son’s adopted older brother.” "That's great," Jasmine said before pausing and looking at her son with a smile but her aura was that of an angry mother. "Sweetie what did you mean by wives," she said, scaring Jackson. "WAIT MOM!!!!" Jackson yelled, making his mom still have a smile and that scary aura. "On their planet the mares outnumber the stallions. So they make herds to help with the low male birth problem, but as for me and my wives we love each other very much mom I promise you that," Jackson said, hoping that explaining will calm her down. “He is not the only one with multiple partners,” Ed adds nonchalantly. “Its quite come for Displaced to have more than one male or female partner actually. I have to wives and a fiancé as well as several wives over my life. I have fathered many children and they grandchildren many times over. I currently have two twins with my head wive and a daughter with my second with another one on the way. One of my descendants is dating my niece, who is related by marriage and not blood, though not ruling it out either.” Jasmine was shocked beyond belief and the room looked to be spinning. "I-I need to sit down for a minute," she said, holding her head. Jackson held his mother's hand before saying. "It's okay mom, it is a little confusing but like I said before me and my wives love each other and I love my kids either by adoption or by blood," Jackson said, while smiling making his mother smile a little bit in relief. “We all care for him,” Ed adds. “I’ve done what I can for him on the ones we’ve met. Unfortunately I’m not a void dweller, though I do weld powers on par with some of them, so their are still rules that I must follow. Luckily those rules are nearly void as I was summoned this time and I didn’t force my way into this multiverse,” He looks as he sips some tea he had appear. “And yes, you heard me right. This multiverse. I am from outside this multiverse from another verily similar to it by that the same very different. Our brothers are very much the same,” He pulls his flask from his inner coat and placed it on the table. “Please take a swig you look like you really need it.” Jackson's mother took the flask and took a swig before her face scrunched up at the stinging sensation that went down her throat. "Thank you dearly," she said smiling. Jackson then looked at his mother before saying. "About the hole sending me away thing," Jackson started while his mother had a look of sadness on her face and fear her son might hate her. "I understand why you and dad did it," he said, surprising her as he continued. "I'm not mad mom, just sad that I never got to grow up with my real parents," Jackson finished while looking at his mother. For her part she was crying while looking at her baby boy who she loved with all her heart and soul before hugging him. "I-I know Sweetie and I'm sorry for what me and your father had to do. And I have regretted it for a long time while I was sealed away too," she choked out while still hugging him. “You can put that regret away,” Ed says with a wholesome smile as the train slows to a stop. “Cause you’ll both have the chance to help him now with his children, your grandchildren. And you did hear my phrasing right.” The door opens with another Ed standing behind a man in a wheelchair. He was in his thirstiest and had a decent build but at the same time looked like he had one hell of a hangover. Jackson’s mother’s eyes went wide with a bit of horror, but mostly shock and surprise. Jackson just stared in utter silence. “The benefit of soul magic is that I can manipulate slows and even place a soul in a body as long as the body. So long as its mostly grown from the origin of the soul's original container, or something very close so the body can’t out rightgo through soul rejection,” Eds says. “Being able to travel through time I found the location of his soul crystal he he=id for Jackson to find and also picked up a few stands of discarded hair and blood that wouldn’t be missed. He isn’t one-hundred percent at the moment and won’t ever be as strong as he once was but I assure you he is your husband through and through.” The man in the wheelchair looked at Jasmine and smiled before saying. "You looked even more beautiful than the day we met my Star," he said in a raspy tone of voice. Jackson's mother rushed to him and hugged him and cried for the fourth time today in happiness. "JOSEPH IT'S YOU IT REALLY IS YOU!!!" Jasmine yelled while crying Joseph just smiled and hugged her back the best he could. Jackson was shocked. He looked at his father and noticed that they had the same hairstyle and were the same height even though he could tell. Ed walks up behind him and pushed him on the back, forcing the saiyan forward. “Don’t stand there like a dunce,” He says softly as he walks past him, “Give your old man a hug. He hasn’t seen you in twenty years after all,” He continued on. “I’m going on ahead. You are in charge of the rest here. I can’t do everything for you little brother. I’m not a god after all,” he walks on. Jackson stumbles forward before standing in front of his parents. He looked at his father. Both father and son stared at each other for what seemed like hours before Joseph said. "Son, I know you are angry and you have every right to be," he said, looking away before continuing. "But I just want to let you know that I'm sorry an-," he didn't get to finish before Jackson pulled him into a bear hug while tears fell from his cheeks. "Just shut up and let's just enjoy this moment dad," Jackson said, shocking his father before he too started to cry as well and hugged his son for the first time. Jasmine soon joined the family group hugged both parents and child crying and smiling. Jackson’s attention was then drawn by the sound of tapping. He looks out of the corner of his eye and see four mares standing in the hallway with Ed standing just behind them. All four females had scowls and radiated anger. “Sorry,” Ed waves while nervously chuckling. “But even I know not to cross a woman on their wedding day. The three of you will have to excuse me while I have my own party to deal with,” a gold, blue, and ice blue aura covered the sage and immediately yanked him away, the sound of pleading soon followed from that room. Joseph just laughed before saying. "Reminds me of me and your mother's wedding day, she practically directs me by my tail," Joseph said before laughing harder. Just then Jackson wives came in and had worried and feral faces. "Oh mom, dad I want you to meet my wives Twilight Sparkle, Pinkamena Diane Pie, Maud pie and Rainbow dash. Guys meet my parents," Jackson said while smiling. “NO NOT THE TRI-BEAM!” Ed yells. A massive tri-color light show came from the bottom crack of the door followed by a wet thud against the door and the sound of squishy sliding down the other side. A small pool of blood then gathered under the door. Soon out of the room came three thoroughly fulfilled mares, that Jackson’s father somewhat recognized but quickly wrote off as the other version of the three princesses. He’d already been well informed by Ed before when he’d exited his growth tank. Jackson just blinked before saying. "Do I even want to know what you did to him," Jackson said while looking at the opened door. “Oh you well,” Princess Amore ominously smiles. “We taught it to Twilight and the others,” Celestia adds. “Though in your case it’ll be a quad-beam instead of Tri-beam,” Luna giggles. “You’re just luck that you’re needed to cut the wedding cake right now,” they said in unison. “Otherwise you’d be a burnt and crispy saiyan.” “We don’t have to hold back with Ed because he can regenerate. We wouldn’t have been so made if he’d at least left us a clone to dance with,” Celestia broke the train of thought. “He is more than capable of doing that much,” Luna crosses her arms. “He does manage several duties back home on his own this way,” Amore added. Jackson thought about what they said and wasn't scared. "Sure, okay," Jackson said. “Oh and the Ed that was here is slag now so we need a new one,” Luna giggles causing a shill to run down everyone’s spines. Jackson mechanically looks into the room to see a steaming pile of, whatever it is that was Ed. Jackson just shook his head and said. "And he said our lives aren't like anime. Dude is practically married to goddesses," Jackson said before adding. "Well… so am I but I think mine are more beautiful and nicer," Jackson said smirking before instantly appearing behind him and hugging them making them blush.. "You may want to get used to these girls. Because I'm going to spoil both you and the kids," he finished while kissing them on the cheek making them blush crimson. “But in your case you are married to a goddess,” The slag pile spoke. “Like Asta. Remember Twilight can even survive everything in your universe being haki’d.,” the slag giggles. “I don’t envy you two in that regard,” the princess then had glares on their face. “I said I i don’t envy them but you three are the loves of my life.!” They kept glaring. “I’m spending the night in the dungeon again aren’t I?” The slag punted. “Mhmm…” the three of them nodded in unison. "Hey, it could be worse," Jackson said. "They could have hit you with another magical blast," Jackson said, trying to help his brother see the bright side of the situation. “Oh we’re far from done with his punishment,” Celestia gave the slag the stink eye. “But right now its your time. So lets have some fun!” Jackson as well as everyone else went back to the reception to continue the party while Jackson was having a conversation with his parents. "So.. we are you guys going to do now that I am the new Omni-King," Jackson asked while eating his fourth slice of cake. "I don't know, maybe travel the universe or live here on Equus," Joseph said, while on his three slice of cake as well. “Just remember you’re nowhere as strong as either of you used to be,” Ed remarks having returned to his human form. He sip on some wine, “Man I wish I could get drunk. But yea if you really want, i can provide you with the means to do both if you really want. I mean I have a train that crosses the void in mere minutes so a shape that crosses the universe is a snap. I can even trick it out so you can train it with a time dile making it like a mobile time chamber, though it won’t be as strong.” "No, but thank you for the offer," Joseph said before Jasmine added. "We don't mind waiting for him to recover, that just gives us more time with our family," Jasmine finished while holding bra. "Yea beside, I think I want to fully heal so me and my son can have a spar when he gets back from his and his wife's honeymoon," he said, smirking. “Hmmm….” Ed looks into his glass and then sits it down. “I have a warning for you Jackson.” He looked dead serious in this. “You’re familiar with the Tournament of Power but what you don’t know is their is a Displaced Tournament of Power. Unlike the all out fighting this Tournament is based on matched fights. I had a small part in the last one but wasn’t technically a participant.” Jackson looked back at his brother with equal seriousness. "Let me guess you think they will want me to join huh?" Jackson asked while his parents looked surprised. “You read my mind,” Ed sip his wine. “I have it on good authority from Truth they’ll call you. As much as I hate the bastard he is a reliable source of info. He likes his suffering after all. I would like to fight in this myself too. The super dragon balls are a tempting offer after all. I just want to let you know that these fighters are no joke. They’ll be your best friend on and off the arena floor. You’ll get the chance to gain a lot of powers really quickly. Its up to you if you take the opportunity. Just don’t gather too much too quickly. As for my own participation I may have to skip out this time to.” He sets his empty glass down, “Shits going down back home and from what Chrissy told me then shits about to hit the fan,” Ed stood up, “That being said however don’t be afraid to call me for advice or weapons. You’ll need all the backing you can get. Also keep a lookout for our brothers. Each or Gar might be there. You know how strong Ichigo is, even more so now that he has Sharingan and chakra thanks to you. Gar’s powers are perhaps on par if not below that of his. He is a demon fairy king though.” “He starts to walk to his party, “I do believe its time for our goodbyes Little brother.” "Yea, besides me and the girls need to meet Bluma for the honeymoon, we were having it on earth since the girls have never been there," Jackson said while looking at his brother. "Edward, our contract is complete," he said while smiling as a portal opened up beside them. “One last thing,” Ed reaches into a golden ripple and pulls out a grim looking sword that brings forth frost in the air. “Every king needs his own sword. Frostmourne'' Ed stabs the weapon into the ground. “It’ll serve well in the future. At least until you no longer need it.” He turns back to the portal, “See you in the tournament guys,” he waves as they all depart through and the portal closes. After Edward and his family and friends left Jackson looked at the sword before putting it up and said. "I gotta say bro knows how to give a wedding gift," Jackson said, as they heard jet engines in the distance. After a couple goodbyes and congratulations again Jackson and his girls now wives are on their way to earth to spend their honeymoon. "Well… let's have a good time and make some memories," Jackson said as Twilight, Pinkie, Maud and Rainbow nodded in agreement. Boast busters how the hell did they get a giant bear hereBoast busters how the hell did they get a giant bear here By: Jalen Elms (Twilight pov) “ come on Twilight you can do it" spike told me as I concentrate on casting the magic then I was able to give Spike a mustache; “ you did it Twilight 28 spells in total” he told me as he wrote the number down on the chalkboard I was proud of myself that I was able to do 28 spells. “Thanks spike it means a alot you said that" I told him when I was getting ready to remove the mustache from his face he try to stop me from doing it but it was already too late saying something about “ah man and I don’t have a Mustache to impress Rarity with.” “ hey guys what’s going on down here” I heard jack as he was coming down the stairs I was still embarrassed about when he saw me in the bathroom almost naked. “twilight did 28 spell isn’t that awesome” spike told him I was embarrassed because it was not all that big of a deal until Jackson said something that caught me and spike by surprise; “ that’s pretty impressive you want to see what I’ve been doing for the last couple of weeks” he told us I was excited to study what kind of Magic or energy and if we can do the same with it; we say yes and he let us out to the back of the library. “ you guys might want to step back I’m going to aim for that Boulder over there Twilight you might want to put up a magical Shields just in case” he told me as I put up the shield as I did I saw that him doing some weird hand signs and call out a weird name. “ water style: Twin Dragon water blast Jutsu” he’s said surprise me when two dragons made out of water came out of his mouth and hit the border and destroyed it completely it was nothing left; “ pretty cool huh and I just learned this yesterday” he said making me even more surprised that He just learned this yesterday. I was about to ask him a ton of questions until we heard a commotion coming from the middle of town we went to go see to fine a wagon in the middle of the Town everypony was standing around it and we saw the girls went up to and asked them and they said. “ just some pony by the name of the great and powerful Trixie just because she can do some impressive magic doesn’t mean she can boast all about it” rainbow said I was scared that they didn’t like Trixie because she boast about her magic. (Jack pov) The girls were talking more and more about Trixie and how she likes to boast about her magic while twilight looks like she was about to have a mini freak-out I knew all this was going to happen while I was still annoyed about her; everything had happened like in cannon doing her impressive magic rainbow saying that she can do better getting stuck in a rainbow vortex, Applejack getting high tide with her own rope and lastly Rarity having her hair turned from Royal Purple to Green running off crying, Spike trying to get Twilight to go up there and show Trixie up when she wouldn’t do it I was about to walk off when she pointed me out she wanted me to do a trick that she can do better and call me a monkey that got me angry but I didn’t lose control. Then I got an idea I was going to do a reference from a scene in Dragon Ball Z so I told her okay and get up on the stage and then I said. ------(third person pov)----- Jackson got up on the stage and looked at Trixie he gave her a smug look before saying; “ have you ever heard of a Super Saiyan oh great and powerful Trixie” he said get into a stance the crowd of ponies looked confused but the Mane 6 knew what he was talking about. “ why the great and powerful Trixie need to be concerned about this Super Saiyan” she said but he got of big smile before power up his Chi and turning super saiyan; “ this is a Super Saiyan” then he turn into Super Saiyan 2 “ and this is Super Saiyan 2” he said while his hair was more spiker and blue Lightning was coming off his body. “ so what your hair changed its not that impressive to the great and powerful Trixie” she said getting a little worried but his smile somehow even grew bigger before saying something that scared the Mane 6 and Trixie. “ just watch and this" he said before crouching down and started to scream out; “ what’s he doing” Fluttershy said while hiding behind Applejack the girls were getting worried that he might turn out like he did when he got angry at gilda. AAAAAAAAHGGGGHHHHHHH!!!! Jack scream as his hair grew out for those who didn’t know that he was in his mindscape just like Goku was returning from his great ape form back to a child, all around Equus the ground was shaking while the oceans crash against the sea borders even some of the other species around the world were geting worried about this new power. AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!! With one last scream Jackson as he look up into the heaven a blinding light that blind everyone including Trixie, ones the light was gone they were in shock that Jackson hair was now a long golden blonde he didn’t have no eyebrows, and blue electricity was coming off him. “ and this is a Super Saiyan 3” he said in a serious tone before powering down and walking off the stage and leaving the whole crowd still in shock. /////// (Celestia pov) Just a few moments ago I was doing day cord when suddenly the ground start to Shake everything around me even the Nobles noticed it, then it ceased everypony was wondering what that was even I was wondering what that strange phenomenon and what was that energy it was coming from Ponyville it must have been from Jackson. “don’t worry my little ponies this strange event is now over let’s go back today Court” I told them we soon went back to day Court I was going to write a letter to Twilight after I’m done with day Court I hope it’s nothing too serious. //////// (Jack pov) After I left the stage leaving Everypony shocked I went behind a building and grabbed my chest in pain. " dammit Goku was right about doing Super Saiyan 3 in a mortal form is not easy I was lucky enough to hold it for at least three minutes" I said using some healing Jutsu that I learned during the weeks. After that I went to the library sat down and read a book soon after the girls came in and asked me what was that about I asked him do they remember about me saying I can go Super Saiyan 3 and I can kill Luna in one Fell Swoop. They got a look of realization and left it alone after that everything went as they did in the show Snips and snails bringing back a Ursa Minor Trixie telling the truth that she couldn't do anything about it but then something happened I didn't see coming Twilight lost concentration of the Ursa Minor and then it fall to the ground it was about to attack the town before I did something that shocked and scared every pony in town including the Mane 6. I use my Sharingan and put it under a genjutsu so I can have it under my control I sent it back into the forest and then I flu after and once it got inside the cave I use an Earth Jutsu to seal it off I flew back to town to find Trixie already left. Ones I landed the girls surrounded me ask me a ton of questions about what I just did I just ignore them and i went up to Snips and snails an said in an angry tone. " if you ever do something that stupid again I will put you under a genjutsu that will give you the most agonizing and painful experience you will ever have in your entire life do you understand me" I told them both while my Sharingan was still active they both shook their head and ran off. " Jackson what was that all about" Pinkie Pie asked but I just ignore her and flew into the everfree forest and i needs to calm down before I lose control of myself "And today was so great and it end terribly I hope tomorrow will be better." I said as I landed in the middle of the forest got into a meditative stance and started to do my breathing exercises. Author's Note If any of your readers got this reference that I did awesome it seems like Jackson has some trouble controlling his anger now see you in the next chapter Spike the dragon ask the Legendary Super Saiyan to teach him how to be strongSpike the dragon ask the Legendary Super Saiyan to teach him how to be strong ( Jack pov) I was still in everfree Forest I stayed there until I got myself under control I did mental training and everything I could to make sure I didn't lose control; I sent a clone disguise as a bird to watch over the town everything happened as it did in the show this without me being there. The events of: Swarm of the Century, Winter Wrap Up, Call of the Cutie, Fall Weather Friends, Suited for Success, Feeling Pinkie Keen, Sonic Rainboom, Stare Master, and The Show Stoppers all happened. I saw the Sonic Rainboom once I came out of the forest much stronger and more mentally strong too the girls saw me and asked me how I was doing I told them that I was fine I also met the Cutie Mark Crusaders trying saying that 10 times fast. But I forgot that I didn't unsummon the Clone it was a good thing I did because in the StairMaster I saw something I didn't expect. Fluttershy having a pair of Sharingan but they were only one tomoe in each eye I was wondering how she had them until I remember that each of the main six or the cast of My Little Pony might have some of the powers from the show the displace has geting his or her powers from. I didn't worried about it for long because after the event of a dog and a pony show Spike came to me an asked me a question that shock me and the Mane 6. "Jack can you teach me how to be strong " spike asked me having a serious look on his face. "Spikey Waiky what are you saying " Rarity ask spike as she was about to faint. The girls asked the same question including twilight because she was worried about her little brother / assistant it wasn't until I shock them even more by giving him my reply "You know spike if i say yes you are going to go through the most excruciating training you can ever imagine" I told him trying to see if he would get scared by the implications of my training that I might have for him. But it was surprising to see his look never changed instead it Harden I was impressed. "Ok spike I will train you tomorrow at noon we will start your training then" I told him he got a look of happiness on his face before running off to get to bed early the girls looked at me with a angry expression before I told them. " before you think about arguing with me just remember that Spike has chosen to do this you cannot stop him from doing this just because he looks like a kid doesn't mean he acts like one he's mature for his age" I said they still look angry before giving up reluctantly until Twilight said that she'll be watching our training to make sure he doesn't get hurt I agreed and we went home for the day. //////// (Spike pov) I was excited because Jackson was about to teach me how to be strong just like him I wonder what he's going to teach maybe some of his attacks or some of those things he calls jutsu; I thought as I got ready for my training I met him at a specific time he told me when I got there I saw him meditating and saw the rest of the girls there too as well. " you made it just in time Spike sit down in front of me will start your lesson today" he told me and once I did he went over to explain to me what we are about to do. //////// (Jack pov) " now Spike we're to train your body first before training your spiritual energy and then I'll teach you some of my techniques", I told him he was shaking in his seat with excitement before I told him something that made him lose his enthusiasm. " but first you are going to do 100 sit-ups,100 push-ups,100 squats, and 2 hour run drink plenty of juice and water and then we're going to practice on your fighting stance." I told him and he got right to doing it with a somewhat angry look on his face the girls looked at me and rainbow was the one who asked. " is this really what you going to train him for the rest of the month" rainbow ask me with a skeptical look, the other girls looked at me and I just laughed and looked at them and said. " just be lucky this the only training he is getting right now because a guy named Vegeta train his son trunks more ruthlessly and intensity than I am doing right now" they look shocked because of someone who would train their own child like that. ------( couple of hours later)---- After the gruesome training Spike has ever went through he was laying on the ground panting heavily I stand over him still laughing about how he was doing even though he got a lot of training ahead of him, he need to build up his strength and stamina for him to be able to keep up with me. " all right spike that's enough training for today go home and rest up because tomorrow is going to get even harder instead of 100 you going to do 200." I told him he'd just grown and I just laughed even harder Twilight came over to pick him up with her magic and teleported him back to the house. Then she looked at me and said; " was that really necessary Jackson" she said looking at me with an annoying look I just stopped laughing and said to her in the most serious voice. " yes because the enemy we might face is going to take all of us to do you girls have the elements. Princess Celestia and Luna have their powerful Magic, and I have my Chi and chakra Spike does not have any of those I need to train him so he'll be able to face these threats without worry about his life being in danger" I told her she got look of realization from the the reason I told her, she nod her head an teleport back to the library. I stood there for a couple of moments before looking up into the night sky before saying to myself. " Lord above I hope you can hear me because I hope I am right about this cuz if I am not I'm just might kill a kid just for him trying to be strong" I said to myself while using Instant Transmission to get back to the library and sleep the day off. Author's Note Like I said Jackson now has his first student in a second one he will meet soon after doing a special event might be asking what it is you just have to find out. One month of Hellish Training and off the Appaloosa and the new threat has arrivedOne month of Hellish Training and the Appaloosa and the new threat has arrived (Spike pov) One month one month of agonizing training with Jackson it was hellish he had me do the same thing over and over again except the numbers went up like for example last week he got me to 200 then he had me do 300 now at the end of the month I'm only doing 500 push-ups, 500 sit-ups, and 500 squats and a 3-hour run. At least it has some results i starting to look different I used to be 5'9 and a chubby dragon but now I was just about his height at 6'2 and very muscular not like bulk bicep but enough to see a difference. "Alright Spike now that your body is up to speed now it's time for the next part of your training" he said I got excited cuz finally I get to do something that didn't involve working out. "What is it" I said hoping is one of the techniques he did. "It's time for you to start wearing weighted clothing and meditating" he said my smile vanished and I had a look of confusion and apprehension. "And how heavy is the cloths going to be and how long do I have to meditate for" I asked scared on what he's going to say. "Don't worry nothing too crazy i'm going to give you 20 lb weighted clothing and you have to meditate for 2 hours" he said I was relieved cuz I thought it'd be something crazy like wearing a hundred pound weighted clothing and meditating for 5 hours. (Jack pov) I told him what he is going to do and send him off with the clothes in hand I start thinking to myself. "Well he improved so much in so little time; I guess I don't have to worry about doing extensive training for long I just hope that he's ready for the next step of his training because the next part is training will be all about fighting and techniques" I thought to myself and I sat right next to him and Show him how to meditate and control his chi. -----(Next day)----- "Tell me again why we're heading to Appaloosa more specifically why I'm going with you" I asked Twilight as me and the girls along with Spike to help Applejack deliver a apple tree sapling to Appaloosa. "Because Applejack asked us to come along and help us deliver the tree and also to come see her relative as while" Twilight told me while reading a book and i never knew that she always read a book wherever we go. I knew that this was going to happen I just didn't wanted to be here but I guess I was dragging to it; at the train was doing a long a little day out the window and saw streams sign that I knew it was something that was going to happen. "Hey guys is there supposed to be a running of Buffalos coming near the train or I'm just seeing things" I asked they looked out the window and indeed it was Buffalo running by the train it seems as though it's going to happen just like it did in the show so I just have to sit back and not interfere but had feeling that I might need to. ///////// (Spike pov) Today's starting to turn out weird a bunch of Buffalo trying to steal an apple sapling applejack cousin telling us that at the Buffalo tribe trying to destroy apple trees that they were on their sacred to running grounds. All the while jackson didn't look worried at all it's almost like he knew this all was going to happen as things went on I was getting more and more Curious and how he knew these things was going to happen. After Twilight and the girls help out settling the dispute with the tribe of buffalos and the towns ponies of Appaloosa everything was going great until suddenly something happened that goting me the girls and even Jackson by surprised -------(third person pov)------ While the town ponies of Appaloosa in the Buffalo tribe celebrated after their dispute was finally settled a strange object Landed On The Ground actually there was three pods that just landed on the ground. Once the dust cleared they saw three Pods were in a crater once the pods open 3 strange being stepped out they both had on the same uniform, but one was bigger than the rest and more muscular the other was like some kind of dinosaur and the last one to looked like a French pony except he was not a Pony. "It seems we finally landed on this miserable Planet I hope our lord cooler will appreciate us capturing this planet and its inhabitants" the shorter of the three said with a French accent. "Excuse me but who are you and what do you mean by capturing our planet" a random Pony asked before getting hit with a blast through his chest making a hole, he fell to the ground dead and everypony screamed and ran into their houses. "Hey why did you go and do that for" rainbow asked before almost getting hit by a blast too but Jackson was able to get there in time and knock it away. "It seems like our scouters was right a saiyan was on this planet" the bigger stranger said before getting ready to attack Jackson before the one with the French accent stopped him before saying. "No mr. Cooler said to bring back the monkey alive he said he always wanted to have a pet monkey" he said pissing off Jackson even more about them being here in about calling him a monkey. "Not only is you three morons here but your Master is here as well it seems like I should have expected this but that doesn't matter now seeing that Goku was able to beat you three doesn't mean I won't have the same problem neither" Jackson said get into his stance and powering up his chi. "Isn't that funny the little monkey wants to play well lord cooler said to bring it back in alive he didn't mean bringing it back conscious though now let se-" the big one was about to finish that statement before getting punch in the gut sented him through the air. Then jackson sent a chi bast to him destroying him immediately, and then he handled the rest of the two Killing them in a instant. The girls and Spike were shocked that Jackson was this ruthless until another ship a bigger one came down from the sky and landed, once the ship landed and The Landing Pad open a strange figure walked out it was taller than Celestia and he had purple skin and white armor an a purple tail. "Well it sees my subordinates were bit too cocky to deal with this saiyan while at least i can find new hands on workers while I'm on this pitiful planet" the creature known as cooler said while looking around. " I don't know how you found this planet cooler and I don't want to know all I need to know is that you were going to leave before I make you leave" Jackson said Get into his fighting stands This only made cooler laugh. " well then little monkey if you want me to leave you going to have to make me" cooler had said taken his fighting stance the air was thick and attention was Heavy no one made a move until finally someone had sneezed and then both shot at each other at blinding speed they both threw a punch creating a Shockwave. It seems not only did Celestia, Luna and Jackson sense this new threat that is also the threat that Jackson knew all too well will he be able to defeat this new enemy or will he die trying. To be continued! Author's Note It seems that cooler has come into the picture hope you enjoy this chapter Jackson vs cooler unlocking his Mangekyou SharinganJackson vs cooler unlocking his Mangekyou Sharingan (Third person pov) The fight continued on Jackson and cooler throwing punches at each other creating shock waves throughout the city, they kept going until cooler threw an uppercut at Jackson sent him flying he teleports behind him and threw an axe kick behind his back sending him flying to the ground, Jackson is struggling to get up. "What's wrong little monkey having trouble," cooler said floating back down to the ground Jackson getting more pissed off and went to Super Saiyan and flew at cooler throwing a Fleury of punches and kicks damaging him heavily he threw a kick sent him flying through a building scaring a family ponies who ran out of the broken building and ran into another house. Cooler came out of the broken building dusting himself off not having a scratch on him, this just made Jackson angrier, and then he went into Super Saiyan 2 trying to do the same thing except this time cooler caught his punches and deliver a knee into his stomach. He coughed up blood and fell to the ground on his knees before cooler kicks him in the face sending him flying through the sky crashing onto the ground not able to get up. "What's wrong Saiyan can't keep fighting let's see if your friends can give me more of a challenge than you." Walking towards the girls. Hearing this Jackson was about to go berserk again before something else happened, his eyes started acting like they were in pain be felt something dripping down his. Touching his cheeks there was blood on his fingertips he realized that he just unlock his Mangekyou Sharingan just like Sasuke and Itachi did. Then he remembered the letter that the merchants sent him about his Mangekyou Sharingan being different from Sasuke but only a little; then he remembers that Sasuke has the ability to manipulate the black flames. So he put up a black wall of flame in front of him. cooler was surprised by this but he looked around a found Jackson on the ground but his eyes had changed his eyes was the same as Sasuke's but blood was coming from them running down his cheeks. " so the Saiyan still have some fight left in him, oh well today I will dine on Saiyan soup" coolest said going into his final form. "If I'm going to beat cooler I'm going to need to pull out all the stops on him," he said going into Super Saiyan 3 like last time he was only holding it for a couple of minutes but this time he can at least hold it for an hour before collapsing. The fighting continued but was much more different this time none of them are holding back on either side now explosions and shock waves throughout the town the girls try to stay up but they had a hard time doing. Back to the fight, it continues only this time differently cooler was having a hard time keeping up with Jackson because he unlocked his Mangekyou Sharingan being able to have more speed on his side the cooler did. This went on for a little while until Jackson got the upper hand if through a left hook intercooler's stomach making him gasping in pain after that he teleported behind him kicking him in his back sending cooler to the ground. But before he hit the ground Jackson teleported to the ground and yelled at cooler; " I'm finishing this right now." He said to put his hands together and charging up his attack and yelling out. "BIG BANG ATTACK " he yelled firing a golden beam out of his hands and hitting cooler once it makes contact, he tried to hold it back but he couldn't, the blast ented him in outer space straight into the sun like Goku did to him. He screamed in agony before disintegrating into nothingness by the Sun and by Jackson's attack. "In that mares and the gentle colt is how to defeat someone," he said not in his Super Saiyan 3 transformation and deactivated his Mangekyou Sharingan before falling to the ground unconscious. ///////// (Celestia pov) It's been a week since the battle in Appaloosa Jack still hasn't woken up from his unconscious state I was hope he was going to wake up soon so we can get the information we need to see how everything went. "Sister thee thinks we should wait for the bearers of the elements to come to Canterlot and ask thee questions, " Luna told me as she came to the throne room. I thank Luna and she left the throne room I was still on my Throne thinking through my thoughts. ///////// (Vegeta pov) "So Kakarot do you think the boy will remember us," I asked him as we headed towards some strange planet that he lands on. "I don't know Vegeta I hope he does cuz I want to see how strong he's now," Kakarot said as he was pumped to fight the boy again I was too to see how strong again from the last time we met. //////// (Naruto pov) " so Sasuke are you ready to go see your student," I asked as we got ready to go see how Jackson was doing. "Yes I am Naruto and to see how strong he got my mastering his Sharingan," he said his walk through the portal and getting ready to go to a strange plant that they found him on. //////// (Third person pov) Well, the Mane 6, Spike and Princess Celestia, and Luna were worried about jack's condition that didn't realize that four powerful beings be coming to their planet. Will they be prepared for the two great legendary Warriors and the two great Shinobi's only time will tell. There's only one thing for sure know that the play Equus will never be the same again. To be continued. Author's Note It's all I was able to come up with today it will probably be longer in the next chapter Going to a party an meeting the legendary saiyan warriors and the legendary ninjas of the hidden leafGoing to a party an meeting the legendary saiyan warriors and the legendary ninjas of the hidden leaf By: Jalen Elms (Jack mind pov) “Ok I’m been in my own mind for at least two or three weeks ; an it’s not getting Any better”, I think to myself as I'm standing in the middle of a void, “so am I dead or something” I asked as I looked around. “No you dumbass we are in your mind" a voice said to my right, when I looked l saw myself but the color was different; not black and red, but red and white. “Who the hell are you" I asked getting ready if he attacks me; “hey don’t worry man I not going to fight you “he said making me more at ease. “so if i am here than that means you are me but as a saiyan , while I’m a human here in my head” I asked he just nodded. “so if you are here what do you need from me" I asked he looked at me and started to laugh; “hey what’s so funny “I said getting angry; “ calm down dude I was just going to tell you your feelings about someone or in this situation somepony “ he said it didn’t take a genius to see what he is getting at. “What your saying I have feelings for someone “ I asked he just roll his eyes and groan; “wow you are levels of goku stupid” he said thinking I was a complete moron; “ok your just being a d**k.” I said he just laughed at my comment. “So why tell me this now” I ask him, then chairs and a table appeared in the middle of the void; he sat in one an I sat in the other, “because every time you look at her when she not looking you blush and it’s so easy to know you like her, hell her friends know you like her it’s just you and she doesn’t know” he told me, I was just sitting there for a good minute before start laughing. “What's so funny” he said as he looked at me like I was crazy, “ it’s just that if you are me then you would know that she will fell in love with flash century from Equestria girls, and if she does like me I don’t have a chance in hell in being her special somepony.” I told him after I calm down from laughing. He just pinched the bridge of his nose and groan again, before looking at me an said; “dude if you are this stupid than you have to see it to believe it than.” He said than thoughts and images of Twilight went through my mind things I never knew I had about her. “Ok ok I get it I love Twilight just stop showing me this images” I said and he did; “so what are you going to do about it” he asked me as I was starting to wake up. “I guess I’ll just tell her then, but I’m going to keep my expectations low so when she says she doesn’t like me then I will be less saddened” I said he just nodded an I woke from my mindscape. ///////// (The real world) When I woke up I found myself in a hospital room laying in a bed with machine hooked up to my body and I found myself wrapped in bandages and my right arm in a cast. "Hell cooler did a number on me I feel pain everywhere every time I move and this is the worst time not to have a senzu bean" I said I was trying to move an more pain causing throughout my body. "Maybe I should just lay still for a little while i hope they have something to help me with these injuries cuz I do not like being in the hospital." I thought to myself as someone came into the room once I saw them it was nurse redheart from the show she looked like in the show just as a anthropomorphic pony. " I see you are awake mr. Williams I'll let the princesses and your friends know" she said when she left the room I was preparing myself for what's going to happen next. And right on Cue Pinkie burst through the door and started to hug me as I if I was going to disappear Into Thin Air. "It's okay Pinkie pie I'm alive and well so don't be sad okay" I said and she nodded the rest of the girl came in and told me everything that happened at Pinky's birthday party and her pet gummy. "Sorry Pinkie I missed you and your pet birthday party" I told her she could shake her head and said she understand that I was knocked out from fighting cooler. Before anything else can be said I sensed four powerful beings landing in the everfree forest and these energies I know all too well before I can do anything they appeared in the hospital room and who I saw shock and surprise me. It was Goku and Vegeta with them was Naruto and Sasuke, and when they saw me they ask what happened i told them that a fought cooler. Goku gave me a senzu bean and I was all healed up I jumped out of the bed and broke the cast Open and put on some clothes; after putting my clothes on I turning to them an asked what were they doing here. Goku and naruto say they came here to check up on me while Vegeta wanted to see how strong I goting since the last time Goku and Vegeta trained me. And sasuke said he wanted to see if I unlock my Mangekyou Sharingan to which I showed him and showed him that ability I had. He was shocked that I have the same ability as him but then I showed him that I can manipulate to a degree than he can, also I can make it do anything I wanted with it and make any shape I want an I don't have any limitless to what he can do with his Mangekyou Sharingan. After everyone was introduced to each other we went to Pinkie Pie's party once we got there I saw a sign that said welcome to Ponyville/getting well on the sign everyone was having a great time even Goku was having a good time after finding the buffet table. " so kid I want to see how strong you got the last time me and Kakarot trains you" Vegeta said Sasuke agree with him as well. "Okay I want to see how strong I got as well, so I can see if I can be able to beat you too" I think they both agreed and we went do they everfree forest while the girls in the princesses went along with us. "This is going to be the toughest fight i ever been in not only do I have to fight Vegeta but I also have to fight Sasuke as well" I thought as I got ready for our fight. Will he be able to beat Vegeta and Sasuke or will he lose to them. To be continued!!!! Author's Note I hope you like this chapter you are like or comment down in the comments section below see you in the next chapter. Vegeta and Sasuke vs Jackson, how to ask a girl out!Vegeta and Sasuke vs Jackson, and how to ask a girl out! (Third person pov) Once they were in the middle of the forest Jackson tells princess Celestia to put up a shield just in case they won't get hurt, so Celestia did and once she did Vegeta and Sasuke got in to position so did jackson. "So Vegeta how do you want to do this warm up first or go all out" Jackson asked while getting ready for the fight. "No warm up let's get straight to the point, I want to see how strong you are now kid" Vegeta said powering up to super saiyan and Sasuke activate his internal Mangekyou Sharingan and his Rinnegan. "Oh god they are not kidding around I'm going to need to get serious" he said powering up to super saiyan. "SHADOW CLONE JUTSU " jackson said creating a clone of himself and his clone activate his mangekyou Sharingan. "Alright let's get started the fight between Jackson an Vegeta and Sasuke will begin the match will end when the fighter is unable to continue to fight" naruto said as he got ready to start the match. "3, 2, 1 Begin" naruto says as the four fighters flew at each other. (Jackson clone and Vegeta pov) "So let's see if you are strong than the kid" Vegeta said getting into his fight stance. "Don't worry you will be surprise on how strong I am" the clone says doing some hand sign an call out "Wood style: Deep Forest emergence" the clone said slamming his hands to the ground; making a whole new forest from the ground. Vegeta was shock but he soon got back in to the fight an flew above the forest and looking for the clone but he won't be looking for long; before hearing the clone call out. "Fire style: fire ball Jutsu" it said before a multiple fire balls came straight at him he dodged and threw a Ki blast at the clone. The clone dodged and flew at Vegeta, and they started to fight in the air, Shockwave went thoughout the world even the main six and the princesses felt the pressure coming from the fighting. "So Vegeta do you want to know why I'm fighting you instead of Sasuke" the clone said while him and Vegeta were in a dead lock. 'Why should I be concerned about that " Vegeta says while trying to over power the clone. "Because Sasuke is immune to genjutsu but you and Goku aren't" it said before doing a genjutsu on Vegeta making him believe he is beating the clone, but he is laying on the ground unconscious. "Let's hope you stay like that for a while so I can help out the real Jackson with defeating Sasuke" the clone said while flying to the other fight. With the others they were talking to goku and naruto about their lives and when they saw what the clone did naruto was surprise and goku was confused. "How can Vegeta lose just by being stared at" goku ask while looking at the Clone leaving from the fight in had won, Naruto spoke up and told everyone. "That's because the clone use a form of genjutsu to hit Vegeta with to make him think that he's winning the fight with the clone, but in fact he lost is currently unconscious while trapped in the genjutsu" he said while everyone was shocked that him and his clone was able to do that. (The real Jackson and Sasuke pov) While naruto went to full detail about genjutsu the real Jackson and Sasuke we're having their fight even though Sasuke wasn't as strong as Vegeta, but he was much better at genjutsu and taijutsu as well as his initial Mangekyou Sharingan and Rinnegan to which Jackson was having trouble with until he got an idea. Jackson create another clone and sent it to go gather nature energy, once he did that he did some hand sign and said. "Water style: Twin dragon water Jutsu" he said before two dragon maked of water were sent speeding towards Sasuke; he used one of his Rinnegan special abilities switch places with him the dragon went towards Jackson an he was sent flying to the ground. " it seems you learned A lot after our last fight but it also seems you are not using your Sharingan or mangekyo Sharingan why is that." Sasuke asked while walking towards him. "Because I was waiting for this" he said opening his eyes showing he was in Sage Mode while activating his Sharingan. Also hIs clone appear in Super Saiyan 3, " let's finish this fight I been wanting to try this out for a long while" he said while he summoned another clone in the other cupped his hands together and start to charge up an attack "KA-MA-HA-MA-HHHHHHHHH" the clone said before thrusting his hand out in a massive blast went towards Sasuke he jumped out of the way before realizing it was a diversion. But it was already too late the real Jackson was in the air behind him before yelling out. " odama Rasengan" he said before a massive ball of chakra was thrown at Sasuke, and he hit the ground hard. Once the Smoke Clears The crowd saw that he was laying in a Creer unconscious, both Goku and Naruto were surprised that he was able to beat them. Once naruto declared Jackson the winner of the match the girls and spike were excited that he won. Goku gave Sasuke a senzu Bean and than sasuke broke Vegeta out of the genjutsu and Vegeta was angry that he was tricked like that but got over it. He congratulated him on his victory Goku Naruto and Vegeta and sasuke was about to leave before he stopped them and asked. "Goku, Vegeta you guys are married right and naruto an sasuke you guys are dating Hinata and saukra right" he asked all four of them nodded so he continued. "So I was wondering how do you ask a girl out on a date" he says while looking embarrassed about asking he master's something like this. Vegeta and Sasuke looked at him for a second before they say at the same time; "you like the purple girl don't you" they said Jackson just blush than looked away. "So me and Vegeta were right then, okay than if you like her that much than just come right out and tell her that you love her it's better to be straight forward with her than you just acting like a idiotn like Goku and Naruto" Sasuke says while Vegeta agrees. "Hey" goku and naruto said looking angry at them, they said their goodbyes and went back to their worlds. "So what did you asked them" Twilight said coming up behind Jackson surprised him for a moment before looking at her an asking. "Can you meet me at the Library this evening " Jackson asked Twilight, she looked confused before nodding; and walking off back to the girls and princesses. "I hope you are right about this Sasuke because I'm putting my faith in your advice" he thought while walking with the main six and princesses back to Ponyville. Author's Note Hope you like this chapter like and comment hope to see you in the next chapter. Asking Twilight out on a date and best night ever at the galaAsking Twilight out on a date and best night ever at the gala Asking Twilight out on a date and best night ever at the gala (Jack pov) Jackson and Twilight were in the Library sitting on the couch, Twilight was wondering what they needed to talk about while Jackson was thinking on how to ask her out. But then i remember what Sasuke told him before leaving to be straight forward with her, so that what he plans to do. "Um Twilight the gala is tomorrow and I was wondering if you like to go with me" I asked she looked at me with confused then said. "I thought we were going together" she says while looking at me with surprise and confused about my question. "No what I mean is going with me as a date" I told her; it took her a little while before she realizing what I was getting at and blush and looked away from me; " I see that's okay you don't have to answer me I get it" I said getting up off the couch and was about to leave. "Wait" Twilight call out I looked at her then she got off the couch and walked over to me and said. "I would like that very much for us to go on a date to the grand galloping gala tomorrow night" she says while blush and smiling at me; I was the happiest person in the universe. "Okay I will meet you at Rarity places at 9:00 PM tomorrow night" I said trying not to do a little dance in front of her, she nodded her head and she said she was going to bed early night and I agreed and we went to bed but I went to bed with the biggest smile on my face. /////// (Twilight pov) I was pacing around my room about what I just agreed to with Jackson,"I mean he is handsome and strong to an-" I stop that train of thought before it went somewhere I could not be able to stop thinking about all night. "I need to talk to somepony who could help me with this issue" I said as I thought of one pony who could help me; I teleported to Rarity she was in the middle of getting ready for bed. "Twilight darling what are you doing here" Rarity says while leading me into her kitchen and made some tea. "So Twilight what do you need to talk about" she asked I told her everything that happened the last few moments earlier, than she squealed in excitement. "So darling you finally found your special somepony and it with Jackson too" Rarity said as she fangirls about but than I interrupt her to tell her something that shocked her. "Yeah about that I never been on a date before that's why I came here to ask you for help" I told Rarity an than I immediately regretted that's Rarity pulled me into her room and I suffered five hours of her tell me what I can do to him. ///////// (The night of the gala Jack pov) Once me and the girls an spike made to the gala and everything went as you did and Cannon up to the point Fluttershy bursting through the door and scream out loud saying "YOU WILL LOVE ME" she cried out once we made it out the castle and went to donut Joe's. Celesta came into the Donuts shop and told me and the girls that it was the best grand galloping gala ever that she planned this all along I already knew this was going to happen. After that me and Twilight went on our date and I got to say best night ever. Author's Note Sorry this chapter was short next one will be longer. Spike vs jackson the return of harmony and the unleashing of the legendary super saiyanSpike vs jackson the return of harmony and the unleashing of the legendary super saiyan (Jack pov) It's been a month since spike started training and he has made good progress, he mastered gohan fighting style and his ki; after that we went on with his chakra and Jutsu. I did the paper test that Kakashi gave naruto, and we found out he has fire, air, water, earth, and wood. The last one surprise me because those are the same as my so I taught him all the Jutsu I know about those four nature transformations. It took about a week to teach him the Jutsu and he somewhat mastered some of them, there was one thing to do test him to see if he is ready. //////// (Third person pov) Jackson and spike stood in the middle of the forest while the main six were watched as they got ready for their sparring match. "Alright spike it's time to see if you are strong enough to protect yourself" jack said getting into his fighting stance with spike doing the same. "Don't worry Jack I will show you just how strong I got" spike told Jackson; they both stood there for what seems like hours before both of them flew at each other throwing their fist making a Shockwave and a small crater, they continued throwing punches and kicks at each other. This went on for a while until Jackson threw a uppercut at spike senting him flying into the air than Jackson call out. "SHADOW CLONE JUTSU" he said creating four clones, three flew at spike while the other clone stayed with Jackson to help him to make the Rasengan; after making the rasengan he used instant Transmissions to appear behind spike and hit spike in the back. Spike yelled out in pain before throwing a punch at Jackson face before doing some hand sign before calling out. "Water style: water bullet Jutsu" he said an multiple water bullets hitting Jackson used wooden substituting surprising spike before hearing Jackson yelled out. "Wood style: wood golem Jutsu" he heard before a giant golem made of wood, than it threw a giant fist at spike, he dodged a did some hand sign then said. Wood style: wooden dragon Jutsu" spike said an a giant dragon flew at the golem and it destroyed both wooden constructs making a huge explosion. They stood in the air floating looking at each other before Jackson activate his Sharingan and then a couple of hand sign so fast that Spike wasn't able to keep up and that's what he wanted before calling out. "Fire style: fire dragon flame missile Jutsu" consent for torrent of flames came towards Spike he was able to dodge out of the way and was looking for him before hearing him say above him. "Super Kamehameha wave" and what he saw scared him a large Blue Ki blast was heading straight for him he wasn't able to dodged it in time and got hit by the blast and then he hit the ground unconscious. //////// (Jack pov) After me and spike sparring match ending I gave him a senzu bean and than we went back to Ponyville and what was happening shocked us more Twilight and her friends than me. It was only one word for this and it was chaos all around town then Twilight got a letter from Princess Celestia come to the castle at once, after she was finish reading it I teleported us using Instant Transmission Celestia was shocked that we appeared so suddenly but she shake it off and told us what was happening I already knew what was happening before discord showed up and did his usual thing before tell them the riddle. After the girls went into the Hedge maze I teleported back to Ponyville and waited for them and when they got back Twilight's friends with gray and were acting differently once discord showed up and gave them a shot and the elements didn't work the girls went their separate ways and Twilight went back into the library to pack her thing to go back to Canterlot. "Come on Twilight let's go save our friends I know you can do it" I said trying to encourage her but she got even more angry and got it right in my face said I wasn't there to help them with Discord or stop him from corrupting our friends than she said something that broke me. "I don't want to be with you if you are not going to help me and my friends" she said to me turning back around and repacking her things I just said sorry to her under my breath and left a library. /////// (Third person pov) Once Jackson left the library he flew to the middle of the Town scene all the chaos being caused there and once he start discord sitting on his throne drinking a chocolate milk and what he said made me him even more Angry not only at himself but discord as well. "Now that the Elements of Harmony are no more i can spread my chaos everywhere on Equus this is going to be fun" he said while laughing after Jackson hearing that he got even more angry and started yell out in Rage. "AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH" he screamed out as his body began to change his body became more bulkier and his hair turn green his eyes were empty White; discord was surprised that this before levitating a boulder and throwing at him. The boulder just shattered against his body before he smile with an evil grin and flew at discord grabbing him by the face and dragging him through the ground before tossing him up into the air. He hit him with a ki blast and discord yelled out in pain before falling to the ground before he can get up and get his senses Jackson ran towards him grab them by the neck and threw him back down to the ground before punching him over and over again and grabbed him by the neck and threw him into a building. Discord came out of the building with a broken arm cuts and bruises all over his body and limping but jackson didn't care he ran up to grabbed him again and threw him to the center of the town. Where the girls were back to normal and had their elementsbonce they saw him laying on the ground they was shocked that who could do this to him that when they got there answer because a large object fell next to Discord creating a crater and smoke covering the area. Once the Smoke Clears they saw Jackson but he was not the same as he wasn't 6'9 he was 7'3 with bulging muscle green hair and white eyes he didn't know I do and turn towards Discord start to beat on him again until Twilight reached out and said. "Jackson is that you" she said in a scare tone he turning around and was about to hit her with a Ki blast but once he saw her scared face and he started to calm down once he did you look around at the destruction he had caused he was distraught that he did all this and flew to the everfree forest. Once he left the girls turn back to discord and trapped him in Stone, his chaos was stopped. But that day for the girls and Jackson truly know what a Legendary Super Saiyan was and they were terrified of it A public announcementA public announcement Hi is Jalen Elms I need your guys help in the next few chapters probably doing Shining Armor and Cadence wedding I'm going to have a Fusion. The first one is between Jackson and Spike and the second one between Celestia and Luna. I need help in the names of these fusions cuz I cannot come up with a name for them please leave comment or send me a private message on fanfic in be a lot of help in next chapters I hope to see you in your next chapter in chapter is going to be called. "FINISHING SPIKE TRAINING HOPE THE GIRLS AREN'T AFRAID OF ME "!!!! Jackson meets the black kingJackson meets the black king (Jackson pov) Once I landed in the middle of the forest I stood there for a while before lashing out on a nearby tree, I throw a Ki blast at it and destroyed the tree and part of the ground with it I was still angry about what happened so after a few calming breath i went back into my base form and sat on a nearby tree stump. " Man i screwed up bad, not only the girls and spike saw me in my legendary form but now they are terrified of me what if Twilight writes a letter to princess Celestia and tell her what happened; I'm idiot losing my temper like that" I thought to myself. My self-loathing was interrupted when something landing on my head, I grabbed it to see it was a black headband then a voice in my head said. If you seek truth and aid in helping the weak and in need, call forth the Anti-Magic Knight[/i] Once I heard the message and I thought to myself " anti-magic Knight huh I guess I have nothing better to do I hope this guy means what he says" I said before calling out. "Anti-magic Knight I summon you!" I said and a red and black swirling void Portal opened. " I hope this guy it's not evil because I don't know if I can handle him" I thought as I activated my super saiyan and Sharingan. ////////// (Third person pov) Once the portal opened two being stepped out The first guy was a young teen with messy green hair when not slicked back, which is very often these days. He an X shaped over to the far rightside on his forehead while also baring scars around his wrists, ankles, and neck. He is Celestia's adoptive son and surrogate sister to Twilight Sparkle. He is part of the draconian race class fire salamander berserker/demon class and wields the legendary Berserker's Maw gifted to him by his mother and aunt. A bone sword carved from a calamity class threat that was a berserker class draconian who fell to his berserker blood and fully transformed into a dragon. The weapon helps Spike channel his inner magic. Spike is the only creature to ever wield this sword successfully. His has The Fang Blades. A twin set of daggers that had been forged from the fangs from a long-dead legendary Hydra from the far northern regions of the Savanna o as will bright red hydra scale armor forged from the skin of the same beast he won in a fight against a slave hunter. He also uses Emerald and Amethyst Flame Magic with the use of a bright green Grimoire with purple flame embroidering, in the middle of the front cover is a flaming purple five-leaf clover. (Basically what he looks like) Berserker's Maw And other one on the right was asta ferris He had recently started to keep his eyes shut, or 'all squinty' as Pinkie Pie put it. Though when open his eyes areopned for others to see they area flourescent green. He is a bright a young man of short stature with an exceptionally muscular build. He has numerous scars all over his body from his strenuous physical training and stunts he has been through. His long ash blonde hair was pull back in a decent length braid while he wore his default attire while nn is chest is a large crimson five-leaf clover that is partially visible through his clothing's opening. It consisted of his reversed white Shinigami shihakusho. Over his shihakusho he was a black haori, which sports a white diamond pattern along its bottom half like the one worn by Kisuke Urahara has but on Asta's the back was the Black Bulls emblem over top of a white five-leaf clover. Around his neck was the Flight necklace that Zeldris had left him. 'Balor's Magic Eye' dangled on his left ear. Around his forehead, he sported a new headband that had the red-colored four-pointed on the right side. At his waist was his Grimoire hanging on his right side in it's new carrying satchel adorned with a gold Black Bulls emblem over top of a black five-leaf clover. that Rarity had made for him as his old one was rather worn out and badly damaged. Next to the satchel tied into his belt was Asta's Sacred Treasure The Substitute Shinigami Badge, aka the Battle Pass. On the left side on his belt was a leather box that contained his Digi-cards and next to it was his black and red D3 digivice. In his pocket was his Older Brother's token the Alchemist's pocket watch. He had recently started to keep his eyes shut, or 'all squinty' as Pinkie Pie put it. " so you must be asta ferris I heard about nice to meet you my name is Jackson Williams but you can ca me jack" jackson said holding out his hand. "Nice to meet you too and yes my name is asta ferris and this is my friend spike Solaris Everfree" asta said while pointing at Spike. Jackson was surprised that it was Spike but in human form then he sensed their power levels and noted that they were very strong so he asked. " hey asta do you think you can help me train my Equestria spike because I need to get him ready for the battles to come" jack asked asta as they made there way out of the forest. "Ok but just so you know my training is going to be hell for him" he said jack said that he train spike with Hellish training to so it should be any different. As they made their way to the Library a strange creature was watching them before saying. "Strange There are two more creature here as well and by there power levels they are very strong I better report this to my queen at once" the creature said before flying off. Author's Note I hope you enjoy this chapter Getting back to training and going on a Dragon QuestGetting back to training and going on a Dragon Quest (Jackson pov) It's been a couple of months since the wedding and asta heading back to his Equestria, doing that time I didn't have any training because Twilight and Pinkie were not letting me train after the Chrysalis almost killing me. Also doing that time Pinkie started living with me and Twilight but spike said we need to keep the noise down, he started to sleep in the basement, But after those months ended I was able to go back to training Spike but this time I was hard on him than ever before. But he was not the only person to be training because I was training alongside him, I made three clones to help Spike train they gave him Mr. Popo's and Piccolo training while I trained with my grimoire and earth bending. "Alright spike that's enough training for today let's get back to the others so we can watch the dragon migration," I said as spike nodded and we flew back just in time for the migration. Everything happened as it did in the show after spike left I turned around to the girls and said. "You girls need to know that spike is going to the dragon migration to find out about where he comes from," I said flying off to the Library. //////////// (One hour later) After Spike and I pack something and we flew off to join the dragon migration, I also sense three specific ki signatures, but one was different than the other two. Once we led at the base of the mountain I use a transformation Jutsu to disguise myself as one of the dragons. https://images.app.goo.gl/xtD9nBHbsh1xkypt6 After I did that went inside to see all different kinds of the dragon there is also a dragon that looks like teenagers that were spike went to go talk to; some of the Dragons gave me odd looks because I was a new dragon some of the male ones looked at me with skepticism and scarf while the females looked at me in interest. Everything happens as it did in the shown example of one major point is right when Spike saved a Phoenix egg the fake dragon that I saw a few moments ago was the girl that was inside of it but instead of rainbow Being with Twilight and Rarity it was Pinkie Pie. Once Garble saw the girls he was about to shoot a fireball at them before I dropped my transformation Jutsu and kicked it away before looking at the girls and spike and saying. "Let me deal with them and you guys find some cover and we'll talk about this later," I said active my Sharingan and getting in a fighting stance. ///////// (Third person pov) The Teenage dragons laugh before turning to burn Jackson in which he just uses his earth bending to put up a wall of earth in front of him, before jump over and sending a kick to Garble's face sending him flying into a tree knockin him out cold. The other dragons stared for a moment before rushing at Jackson who jumped into the air and called out. "Water style: water bullet jutsu" he said before thousands of water bullets shots toward them making them wet before calling out. Lightning style: lightning dragon jutsu" he said before shooting his hand forward and a small dragon made of lightning hit the wet dragons shocking them to the unconscious. After the smoke clear all the dragons were unconscious Jackson walked over to the girls and spike an instant Transmission them back to the Library and scented spike to bed. Spike didn't fight Jackson on this one because Jackson was mad he could tell by the angry look he had on his face. "Can you tell me why the fuck you three went to the dragon migration knowing you could get killed?" Jackson said trying not to let his anger get out of hand? "We just want to make sure spikey-wikey was okay" Rarity said but then got a look of rage from Jackson shutting her up. "That still doesn't make it fucking okay to go where fucking dragons are" Jackson yelled turning super Saiyan. The girls were sacred of Jackson, he saw this and calmed down before hugging them then saying; "I'm sorry for yelling at you but you have to understand that you could have gotten hurt or killed" Jackson said while hugging them. After they talked Rarity went home while Jackson went upstairs to take a shower, but Twilight and Pinkie had an idea on how to make Jackson happy. /////////// (One hour later Jackson pov) I led in bed while wait for Twilight and Pinkie I was still angry about what the girls did, my train of thought was stopped when the door to the bedroom. "Twilight, Pinkie I'm Sorry for yelling but you hav-"I didn't get to finish my sentence when I saw the girls. Twilight and Pinkie were not wearing anything, "I see you like what you see jacky" Pinkie said while smirking at me. Let's just say that I got no rest at all that night, the next morning I lied on the bed while the girls were sleeping, I was thinking about last night before saying out loud. "I didn't think Pinkie pie breast was that big or Twilight was that sexually," I thought before getting out of bed, and going downstairs to the kitchen to see a spike with bloodshot eyes and bags under his eyes. "I just said you guys were too loud and to keep the noise down, but instead you guys just had to be even louder," spike said greeting his teeth and having a look at Rage. After that, I gave spike the day off from training and I went outside to get some fresh air before thinking. "I wonder if anyone has found my token because I need something to do or maybe I just got bored over the months while I was resting," I thought before sense five energy in the middle of the ever-free forest. "I wonder who these people are because they have strong power levels, but two of them feel like I know them," I thought before flying to the power levels. Meeting old masters and fighting new opponentsMeeting old masters and fighting new opponents (Goku and Vegeta pov) We just led in Equestria as Jackson called it, me and Vegeta along with kale and caulifla an cabba it's been months after seeing Jackson so me and Vegeta decide to visit him. "So this is were your student lives huh looks pretty stupid" caulifla said while crossing her arms. "I think its a nice place" kale said while hiding behind her hair. Before anyone could say anything Jackson flu down to meet them, than he said " so tell me goku and Vegeta why the fuck you brought two saiyan and a legendary saiyan here" Jackson said while his was Sharingan showing. Kale and caulifla was shocked he knew about kale legendary form, while Cabba looked confused; than Vegeta said. "I didn't think you would say such language" Vegeta said while looking surprise; "well because after dealing with a bug bitch think it was a good idea turn to kill my new brother and girlfriends so I'm still pissed off about that" Jackson said while still looking at the three saiyan but more specifically kale. "Wait girlfriends like more than one" Cabba said while surprise, Jackson just rolled his eyes before saying "yes jackass and before you ask their names are Twilight Sparkle and Pinkie pie an they are pony's" Jackson said but caulifla started to laugh. "You are dating pony's, what are you some furry or som-" kale didn't get to finish before getting a punch to her stomach sent her flying through a tree. /////////// (Third person pov) Everyone turned to see Jackson standing there with his fist out with a look of Rage on his face before saying out loud. "YOU BETTER WATCH YOUR MOUTH OR YOUR GOING TO FIND IT HARD TO TALK WITH YOUR WINDPIPE CRUSH" Jackson yelled while his left eye showing his Mangekyou Sharingan. "So you want a fight huh" caulifla said cracking her knuckles before flying toward Jackson trying to throw a punch at him, but he dodged and threw a uppercut senting her flying before Jackson appeared behind her and yelled out. "LIGHTNING STYLE: LIGHTNING DRAGON JUTSU" Jackson roared out before a huge dragon hit caulifla shocking her to unconsciousness. Caulifla hit the ground unconscious with burns and bruises all over her body kale see this and she turns into her legendary super saiyan form. https://images.app.goo.gl/xKW61W8ejrDzcvUDA Jackson raise a eyebrow before turning super saiyan and yelled out "armormmet magic number 5" Jackson said before a bright light enveloped him once that like died down they saw to there surprised that Jackson was in a suit of armor. (Just like this but without the helmet and hammer) https://images.app.goo.gl/jYsF5ZWFofe9e7CX9 Kale rushed at him throwing a punch but it was caught and got a knee to the gut knocking the wind out of her before getting a right hook to her face senting her flying to the ground. Jackson did some hand signs before called out "water style: water prison Jutsu" Jackson said putting kale in a water prison, and using a wind blast to freeze the ball of water. Kale started hitting the prison but before she could broke out Jackson flu down and use his Sharingan to put kale in a genjutsu to knock her out cold. "Don't make me ask you a fucking second time goku why in the hell are they here" Jackson said while greeting his teeth in anger. Goku was a little worried about Jackson because last time he was here he was calm, and not ready to kill someone. "We only brought them here because we wanted to see if you could fight them but seen how you defeated kale and caulifla it looks like we were going to train them, and we wanted to see if you could help" Vegeta said while getting ready to fight Jackson if he needs to. "So you thought that it was a fucking good idea to bring them to my fucking new home to TRAIN THEM" Jackson said yelling out the last part of the sentence before calm down. "Let's just get them and head to the Library so I can go check up on my girls and call the princesses and shining armor" Jackson said while picking up kale and caulifla and started to fly off to the Library goku and Vegeta flying behind him. ///////// (Jackson pov) Once we leaded in front of the Library goku opened the door and what we saw was weird and funny all at once, standing in the middle of the Library was Rarity with a look of Rage while Twilight and Pinkie were sitting on the ground blushing like crazy, while rainbow dash and apple jack, were trying not to laugh, while shy was worried for them. "I'm missing something or what because this looks weird an funny as all hell" I said getting everyone attention. "YOU" Rarity yelled while Twilight and Pinkie hide behind me walking over to me and yelled out. "Do you know how much beauty sleep I got from you and your mares" Rarity asked while having a look of Rage. I thought about it for a moment before remembering yesterday night then said "sorry about that Rares the girls only did that because I was still mad about what you guys did yesterday" I said with a sheepish smile she just rolled her eyes and huffed before sitting down. I was about to tell Spike to send a letter to the princesses before one appeared on thin air, I grabbed it out of the air and it read that the princesses needed us at the castle. I told everyone this and we all agreed then go to the castle, I told Goku and Vegeta that this sparring match will have to wait, goku was about to protest but I gave him a look that said it was not up for debate so they took kale and caulifla, back home to there universe. /////////// (One hour later Third person pov) Jackson and the main six an spike had made it to the castle were princesses Celestia and Luna and surprise princess Cadence and shining armor was there. Twilight and Cadence did their little dance while Jackson and shining greet each other before Celestia said she wanted to talk to Twilight in private but Jackson said. "Sorry Tia but if you think I won't listen in than your fucking wrong because I got something to discuss with you and Twilight in private to" Jackson said while the others were shock on how he was acting. Celestia and Luna agreed to this and everyone except for Twilight, Jackson, Cadence and shining stayed; Celestia told them about the Crystal Empire and King Sombra Jackson already knew this but then she said it was a test for Twilight that's when he stepped in. "Let me stop you right fucking there princess Celestia" Jackson said with a aura of anger and Rage scaring them; "this situations more than just a test this is people's lives at stake in front of a tyrant who enslaved and brainwashed them, so I'm going to warn you this once if anyone gets killed and especially the girls or my marefriends I'm coming for your head" Jackson said what his Sharingan and Mangekyou Sharingan was showing that he was serious. Luna was about to say something before Celestia said " I understand Jackson and I'll take full responsibility if anything happens to them" Celestia said given him her word. Jackson nodded before thinking in his head that he's going to need a back-up plan if everything goes down what he didn't know that he was destined to go somewhere else before the Return of the Crystal Empire and King Sombra. Going back to the past the great saiyan Warrior part 1Going back to the past the great saiyan Warrior part 1 (Shining armor pov) We were on the train to the Crystal Empire I was still worried about what Jackson is said to Princess Celestia, but I could understand how he feels that way about them once we arrived at the station we saw to our surprise that it was covered in snow and ice. " I guess we have to walk the rest of the way then" spike said we all know so we started to walk to the Crystal Empire. ////////// (Third person pov) While the group was making their way to to the Crystal Empire they didn't notice a black smoke trailing behind them it wasn't until shining yelled out. "EVERYONE GET TO THE EMPIRE NOW" shining yelled out while running to said Empire the black cloud of smoke was getting closer and closer until is almost upon them. That was until Jackson shot a Ki blast at it momentarily stunned in it; everyone was inside except for Jackson who was standing in the middle of the smoke. " so you finally return to as well" the smoke said revealing to be King Sombra before he added " no matter I was still get rid of you you will not get in my way this time" he said firing a spell at Jackson which made him start to disappear. Outside of the smoke the only thing they could hear was a scream once the Smoke Clears they saw to their horror that Jackson was gone. ////////// (Unknown location Jackson pov) I woke to the snow on my face, I got up the snowy ground and looked around to see nothing but snow; " so were am I and were are the girls and shining" I thought before I heard a scream from my right, so I flu over to see Crystal golems and ponies in armor surroundings two kids. "Oh fuck no" I said before turning super saiyan two and flu in with a ki blast destroying three of the Golems and landed right in front of the kids in the defensive stance. "Alright you guys have two choices leave or DIE" I said the last part with a look of Rage on my face, they took the hit and ran off that before 1 of them saying that they'll be back with their King. I just scoffed and turn around to the kids and to my surprise they look just like Trunks and bra but in Pony form; "so what are you two names" I asked while kneel in front of them. "My name is trunks briefs, and this is my sister bra briefs" the boy known as trunks said while his sister hidden behind him, " jesus they even got the same name as them" I thought before telling them my name was Jackson but call me jack. "So anyone know which way is the Empire" I asked trunks said he does so I pick them up and put them on my shoulders and flu off they were excited about flying and he told me which way to go once we landed in the middle of the Empire thousands upon thousands of Crystal guards surrounded us. "who are you creature and why do you have queen Platinum children" one of the guards said I was shocked that this two was related to queen Platinum; before anything could happen trunks said that I was the one who saved them. "If that so can than I said let the poor Gentleman explain himself and give us his name" a new voice say I turned around to see fucking Star Swirl the fucking bearded. "He said his name was Jackson but we could call him jack" bra said with a bright smile, I was surprised she wasn't that shy but before I could think about more the sound of a alam went off all the guards and star ran to the front of the city entrance while two guards took the kids into the castle. " it's probably those guys out for last time keeping their word about bringing their King I better go help armament magic number 20" I said before been enveloped in a bright light what's the light guy down I was in a new set of armor that look just like Captain America's been more medieval. " this will do nicely and it'll hide my identity from the rest of the crystal ponies I better get out there and help" I thought before flying off to the coming battle. ////////// (Present time spike pov) Me and the girls an shining was still sad about Jackson, but Twilight and Pinkie were more heartbroken about Jackson death; Cadence was able to put up a shield to keep Sombra out, but it wouldn't hold gor long, we went to to castle until we saw a statue that almost look just like Jackson in human form with some kind of weird armor maybe they related somehow we didn't dwell on it for the long after we got to the castle, that when Twilight said to the others. "I know we all are still devastated about Jackson's death, but he would want us to keep going to defeat King Sombra" Twilight said turning to bright the situation they only work a little bit. " I just hope Jackson all right and he is not gone, we better start finding the crystal heart so we can defeat Sombra so that we can tell Celestia and Luna about Jackson death" I thought before helping out the girls to find the Crystal heart. /////// Will Jackson be able to get back to the future. Will the main six and spike be able to defeat king Sombra and save the Crystal Empire. Find out next time on the legendary saiyan. Going back to the past the great saiyan Warrior part 2Going back to the past the great saiyan Warrior part 2 (Jackson pov) I flew down just in time to see the battle already started they were fighting crystal Golems and they were losing badly that is until I landed and threw my Shield cut it to clean off. " damn it I would kill to have a sword right now" I thought before I saw something peculiar in the snowy ground in the middle of the battlefield it was a sword but not just any sword it was the Dante sword from Devil May Cry 5. Https://images.app.goo.gl/TR1vzMx2PiDeyChi7 I walked over and picked it up it was way lighter than I thought it would be a turn it around to see a note attached to it it's read. "Hope this will help you out in this situation I got two more gifts for you but you'll have to get them from Queen Platinum herself hope you enjoy them sign the merchant" the note said before disappearing in Into Thin Air a smile before begin swinging around to get it good feel for it. "Alright this will do nicely" I thought before taking off my helmet and putting in my headphones and select a song for this occasion what's the song Start the play I put my helmet back on and grab my sword and ran into the fight. //////// (Third person pov) The Crystal ponies were going to lose before one of the golems head was cut off , everyone turned around to see the stranger in a suit of armor with shield and sword in a fighting stance. "Let's go you damn Crystal rocks" he said rushing at them cutting one of them In half and a other one had it's head crushed with his shield, but what got them attention more was when he threw his shield and sword up in the air and did a plus sign with his fingers and called out. "Multi Shadow clone Jutsu" he said before a hundred of shadow clones of him appeared from smoke and attack the Crystal golems. The Crystal guards and star just stand there shock at this stranger, before a giant crystal golem appeared he's almost as tall as the castle they were worried about the stranger but then all the clones disappear only leaving two of them and original. Before they started together some strange energy into the originals hand is almost the size of a baseball before it grew to the size of a boulder, they grabbed him and threw him it to the air well he yelled out. "Planetary Rasengan" he yelled out as the attack connected to the golem face disintegrated it, everyone was shocked that this one being was able to take on an entire Army of Crystal Golems by himself. "Alright I think that's all of them" Jackson said walking to star and saying; "we better go meet the queen so that we can be more prepared" he said star agreed and the rest of the crystal guards went back to the Crystal Empire. /////////// (Twilight pov) Doing the crystal Fair me and Spike found where the real crystal heart was, we were on our way up there but we came across a blockage, the door closed shut with a giant crystal in the top center of ot, I blast some dark magic to it and open the door and everything went black. As soon as I woke to Ponyville was destroyed and I saw the girls and the princesses laying on the floor dead, I heard fighting in the distance and I ran over to see Spike fighting someone I thought he would never be able to defeat Jackson. "why did you do it Jackson why did you kill them" Spike said trying to throw a punch but was caught by the throat and lifted into the air; than Jackson said with a dark smirk " because spike everyone here is weaklings and that I can do what I wanted I was just tied down to you guys but now that Discord I Set Me Free from thst now I can do what I want" Jackson said before snapping spikes neck and throw him down to the ground his body lifeless. Then he saw me he was about to do the same thing he did to spank before I woke up in the hallway to the door still closed Sky told me it was all just a nightmare haunted by the black stone that King Sombra place to make the face their worst fears. Once we were able to get pass it, we found the Crystal heart but it was booby-trapped as Sombra was able to get in I gave Spike the Crystal and told him to go get it to Cadence he nodded before flying out to give it to her. " I just hope you'll be able to make it in time Spike" I thought wait for anything to happen. ///////// (Jackson pov) Me and Star Swirl and Queen Platinum we're walking down the halls of her cancel you already got appointed and I told her about someone leaving something for me. She said she might know what that item is we went down to the armormmet where we found a box decorated and some jewels what's it was open it saw to my surprise two more items that I never thought I be able to see. The first item was Dante guns ebony and Ivory. Https://images.app.goo.gl/7nj4p1ZDYFfzsmXm6 While the second item was of Sun Wukong the monkey staff Https://images.app.goo.gl/cpwS3iDreMyj2LPB9 I took the items and trap them all to my person before I left Queen Platinum said she has a three gift for me, she turned around to a glass Chase and show me the monkey king dragon armor Https://images.app.goo.gl/Wi9Ratr3BDenVNqa9 But before I could ask how she has this we heard a explosion; I turned to star and Platinum and said "go find the kids I will see were the explosion came from" I said they agreed and we went our ways. "I just hope they are ok" I thought before flying to the explosion. Going back to the past the great saiyan Warrior final partGoing back to the past the great saiyan Warrior final part (Jackson pov) I just put on the dragon armor and leaded were the explosion happened to see 300 of Crystal golems attacking the city. "Fuck how did this happen" I thought before one name came to mind "SOMBRA" I yelled out in Rage turning super saiyan three and rushed in with my dante sword in hand. //////// (Star pov) Me and queen Platinum made it to were the kids were just in time to see Sombra was about to kill the kids but than Platinum got in the way of the attack and got hit leaving a hole in her chest she fell to the ground dead. I heard trunks yelled out his mother while his sister started to cry than I heard the door kicked in and I turned around to see Jackson standing in the doorway with a look of Rage before he saw queen Platinum on the ground dead, then he turned to Sombra and had a look of Rage with a killer aura. "I WILL RIP YOU IN HALF SOMBRA" Jackson yelled out while flying toward Sombra and punch him through a wall. /////// (Jackson pov) "This fucker kill those kids mother in front of them so I'm going to beat him to death with my own hands" I thought before teleported behind him and threw a left rook into his stomach making him cough up blood before hitting him with a axe kick sented him to the ground. I Flu down at top speed crashing into him with my fist buried in his stomach while he screamed out in pain before I picked him up by the throat and threw him in front of the castle were surprisely Celestia and Luna were there. "Celestia, Luna help m-" Sombra didn't get to finish before getting kicked by me sent him flying into a building. "NO ONE IS GOING TO SAVE YOU FROM ME" I yelled out before flying after him but then I stop and turn towards the two and said. "Get the elements ready NOW" I said before continued to fly after Sombra. I continued to punch and kick Sombra throughout the Empire making sure he felt the pain from my Rage and sadness because I couldn't save their mother. Than I teleported behind him and sented a ki blast sent him back to were the two princesses were waiting with the elements ready and hit him with it. He was turned into a the smoke I saw him when I was in the present time, but than the Empire started to disappear before the princesses could ask me anything I teleported to were star and the kids were and told him to turn me into stone so I could disappear along with the Empire. He nodded his head and we went out to the castle grounds and got ready but we didn't notice the two kids were right behind me it was to late. Because once star spell hit us we were turned to stone but I didn't notice. So after the Empire disappeared along with me and the kids I waited to return to the present. //////// (Spike pov) We just defeat Sombra and save the Crystal Empire but we were still saddened that Jackson was killed we were standing in the castle grounds next to the statue before we all heard a loud cracking sound Behind us, we turn around to the Statue to see he has spider web cracks running through it. That's when we saw Jackson standing there with a smile on his face before he said. "Sup guys I hope you guys are sa-" Jackson didn't get to finish before being tackle down to the ground by Twilight and Pinkie. They were crying their eyes out in happiness, Jackson saw this and hugged them while whispering to them, "hey it's okay I'm here now" Jackson said before hearing a voice behind him. "Mr. Jackson were our we" the voice said, he turned around to see trunks and bra standing there while looking around; he got up and ran to them and said "wait why are you here you were supposed to be with Star Swirl", he asked while looking them over to make sure they are not hurt. "We wanted to go with you and ask if you could be our papa" the little girl said while running up to Jackson and giving him a hug, me and the girls were shocked about what we just heard before looking at Jackson for his reply. /////////// (Jackson pov) I was shocked and confused that they wanted me to be their father but before I could answer her question a scroll appeared out of thin air I grabbed it and looked at it and I was shocked at the symbol. In front of it imprinted on the middle of the scroll was the sign of the leaf Village, I opened it and read it and what it said not only that it was shocking also made me very angry. "Dear king Jackson If you are reading this that means you made it back to the present timeline and are with your friends and the princesses, I asked that you come to the village called the monkey kingdom at once, because it's needs their monkey king to rule it. Sign the third hokage "WHAT THE FUCK STAR SWIRL" I yelled out turned on super saiyan, but than I claimed down and turned to Twilight and said. "Twilight we need to head back to princess Celestia and Luna, and get to this village" I said in the most calm voice but inside I was imagining myself strangling that bearded fuck. As we left to Canterlot I thought to myself "I wonder what will happen when I get to this village" I thought while heading to the train station. Heading to the village, and meeting the third hokageHeading to the village, and meeting the third hokage (Jackson pov) We were now on a train station to the Village you went back to castle and explain things to the princesses they said it might know where it is because as soon as the Empire appeared estranged another civilization appeared as well in the deepest part of the everfree forest So on our way there I felt a tug on my cloak the Asta gave me as a member of the black Bulls and looked down to see bra looking at me and she said. "Can I sit next to you papa" bra asked while looking cute, I couldn't said no so I picked her up and put her next and asked. "Why do you want me to be your father, you only knew me for a little while little mochi" I said before stopping myself after saying that Last part; but it felt nice saying that. "Because I feel safe and you are nice" she said with a cute smile before looking out the window, I thought about for a moment didn't mind been a father but I would need to talk to Twilight and Pinkie about this. //////////// (One hour later) We just made it to Ponyville and now we're going to the everfree forest. But Applejack and Rarity were heading home to check up on their little sisters. We understood and went to the middle of the everfree forest get one until I sent three energies coming towards us more specifically me. I turned to everyone and said "alright everybody I need you to get behind me and Twilight put up a shield for your guys protect" I said and she did just in time to because they just arrived and when I turned around, and what I saw almost scared me half to death but also made me have a dumb expression. Standing in front of me was the legendary sannin and they looked just like they did in the show. "Identify yourselves or we will use lethal Force" tsunade said while getting into a fighting stance; I just stood there for a moment longer before saying. "Let me guess you three are the legendary sannin I'm right" I said before dodged out of the way of a punch by her. "How do you know who we are" she said while trying to hit me before I caught her fist and said. "Because I know alot of things tsunade senju granddaughter of hashirama senju" I said while pushing her back before getting into a fighting stance as well. They got in there fighting stance as well before Orochimaru rush at me I smirked before doing a few hand signs and saying. "Element Styles: wind and fire bullet jutsu" I said before hundreds of bullets made of fire headed toward orochimaru he dodged out of the way but barely. "Cool you guys are the real deal so now I'm going to beat the shit out of you guys" I said before turning super saiyan two and turned on my sage mode surprising Jiraiya and Orochimaru who also active their own Sage Mode. "How do you know sage mode" jiraiya said a little scared of me. "How about this if one of you can stay conscious for an hour then I'll tell you" I said before rushing at them. ////////// (Third person pov) Jackson ran at them appearing behind orochimaru and threw a right hook into his back senting him flying into a tree. The other two were surprised but than trying to attack Jackson, but he was just dodged casually all the way up there attacks. (Like this but jiraiya and tsunade attack him at once) https://images.app.goo.gl/Vi67PMGjnxieh77DA This went on for a while jiraiya and tsunade try6 to hit Jackson, while Jackson just dodging out of the way before he just jumped into the air and doing the same thing as asta did and control his blood flow. Once he did he felt the difference he is more stronger and faster, he came down at lightning speed crashing in the middle of the two of them knocking them back a few feet. He threw a uppercut at jiraiya sented him into the air, tsunade tried to kick Jackson head but he dodged and hit tsunade with a open Palm strike in her stomach knocking the wind out of her and send her into a tree breaking it half. While this was happening Twilight dropped the shield while watching the fight, but this was a mistake because want Jackson was dodging an attack but instead of hitting him it was heading toward the others. They were able to dodged out of the way to but bra wasn't able to getting hit and fell to the ground unconscious the fight stopped; the girls and spike ran to bra to make sure she was okay. Than everyone felt an killing intent coming towards them more specifically the ninjas that were fighting Jackson, that when they turn around to see Jackson with a look of Rage before yelling out. I'M GOING TO USE YOUR SKULLS AS MY DRINKING CUP" he roared out before flying at tsunade punch her so hard that she coughed up blood and fell unconscious. Than he grabbed orochimaru by the neck and slammed him into the ground making a huge crater knocking him unconscious as well. Now jiraiya was the only one that was standing, Jackson walking over to him while cracking his knuckles, but before he could make good on his promise they hearing a little girl voice calling out to Jackson. "Wait papa I'm okay please stop" the voice said they turned around to see bra been held by Twilight, Jackson started to clam down and walked over and held bra in a tight hug while saying. "Are you okay my little mochi do you need anything or hurting any were" Jackson said while looking her over making sure she was not hurt. "I'm Sorry about this let me take you to the monkey kingdom and get her check over" jiraiya said but the others were surprised because that were they were going. So they head to the village to get bra check up by a doctor. Meeting the Third hokage and become hokage, an meeting Pinkie pie familyMeeting the Third hokage and become hokage, an meeting Pinkie pie family (Jackson pov) We just made it to the village and once we entered the village everyone was staring at us more specifically me. "I think they are staring at you Jackson" spike said while looking around the village; "I think it's because of that statue of me in the middle of the town" I said while pointing at said statue. In the middle of the town there was a statue of me, it had on the dragon armor and in it's right hand he had the monkey staff; while in the left had one of dante guns while pointing it out toward the village entrance with a smirk on his face. "Oh my fucking God I look like a damn idiot" I said while rainbow and Applejack agreed with me, while Twilight and Pinkie gave me a angry glare for cursing. "I think you look cool dad" trunks said while bra agreed with a big smile on her face. "That statue was made when the village was found by the first hokage and star swirl the bearded" jiraiya said while leading them to the hospital. //////// (The hokage office) In the hokage office the Third hokage and the five kages were discussing about the monkey king coming to the village, but the fourth raikage was mad about this hold meeting. "Why the hell do we need to make him the permanent hokage of this village we are doing just fine without him" he said while the Third just ignored him and continued talking. "We need to talk to him at once because the akatsuki are on the move" hiruzen said while drinking some of his tea. They all agreed except for the fourth raikage one of the of the guards said that he just entered the village and is in the hospital so they went there, but at the same time team seven was there as well. //////// (Third person pov) In the hospital Jackson and his friends were talking to a doctor about bra and orochimaru an tsunade to see if they are okay; "so orochimaru and tsunade will be out cold for a while, but as for your daughter mr. Jackson she will be okay" the doctor said while looking through some papers. Well they were talking they heard a commotion outside the room, once Jackson stepped outside he saw to his surprise trunks was arguing with a a Pony version of naruto and Sasuke but as kids. "Said that again I dare you" naruto said getting into trunks face, he was about to say before I said out loud. "TRUNKS WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING" Jackson yelled out while walking towards them, once he got to were trunks Kakashi saw me and went wide eye and said. "Are you Jackson Williams AKA the monkey king" Kakashi said while Jackson just slap his face before groaning in annoyance. "Sweet jesus fucking Christ I will never live this down at all" Jackson said before turned to the kids and clenched his fist and punched Naruto and his son head make them hit the ground hard. "Hey what the hell was that for old man" naruto said before having a face of fear when he saw his face. "What the fuck did you say" Jackson said while he was walking towards him with a killing aura with a evil smile on my face. Before Jackson could do anything he sensed a group of energy in the middle of the forest before looking at Kakashi and jiraiya and said. "I sense a group in the middle of the forest grab on and I will instant Transmission us there" Jackson said while they nodded and they teleported right in front of the pie family. ///////// (Jackson pov) Once we leaded I looked around to see Pinkie pie family and three akatsuki one unicorn and earth pony, but the last one looked familiar once I got a closer look I was shock to see that it was pony version of Itachi. "Itachi Uchiha come back to the village at once" Kakashi said activite his Sharingan while jiraiya use his sage mode. I turned to the pie family and saw Pinkie pie two older sisters more specifically Maud pie, she still had that blank look but I can sense she was scared. "Jiraiya, Kakashi take the pie family back to the village while I deal with them" I said they wanted to protest but look i gave them said not to try it; so they nodded and took them deeper into the forest. "I wouldn't say it again Itachi return to the Village at once or you'll be forced to" I said while giving out a killing intent; the other two look scared while he wasn't fazed by it he just point his finger and the other two obeyed and rushed at me. "Fine than I need a warm up before fighting danzo and ripping his head off, for the shit he pulled" I said before getting into my fighting stance an waited. The first one came at me for a punch but I caught his fist and throwing a right hook into his abdomen make him fall over in pain; the second one did some hand signs before calling out. "Fire style: fire ball jutsu" he said throwing a fireball I just dodged out away and ran at him at speeds that they didn't know I could and kick him up into the air and appeared behind him and threw a powerful punch into his back breaking and he cried out in pain and fell to the ground before falling unconscious. The first guy got up and so His companion on the ground unconscious he got angry and ran at me I just shook my head before dodging out a way of another punch and deliver a karate chop to his neck knocking him out; now the only person that was there was a itachi Uchiha who look very impressed. " the story is told about you didn't Lie you are very impressive promise to my mission to grab the nine tailed demon so you must move out of my way" Itachi said while getting ready for a genjutsu. "Or how about I help you prove that danzo is nothing more than a lying son of a b****" I asked getting Itachi full attention so I went on. " I know what danzo did he made you kill your clan in your family he took a pair of Sharingan from your friend" I said surprise Itachi on the information I had on danzo. " let's say I believe you what's to stop him from doing anything underhanded to keep his reputation" Itachi asked while dropping his guard I just smoked before activate my 3 Tomos Sharingan surprising him. "Because I know a few genjutsu Make him say otherwise" I said making Itachi agree with me so we went back to the Village. Meeting the Third hokage and become hokage, an meeting Pinkie pie family part 2Meeting the Third hokage and become hokage, an meeting Pinkie pie family part 2 (Jackson pov) We made it back to the Village soon we went to the hospital, and saw my friends and my children along with the pie family and third Hokage and the other kazekage. Once my kids saw me they ran to tackling me onto the ground I just laughed and held them while standing up. "I see my little mochi and warrior are okay and well" I said while walking over to the group, the other saw Itachi and was about to fight him before I let out killing intent towards them and said in an angry voice. "IF ANY OF YOU FUCKERS THINKS ABOUT FIGHTING HIM I WILL USE YOUR SPINE AS A WALKING STICK" I yelled out after having a clone cover my son's in a while I cover my daughter's ear. I looked over to the third Hokage I gave him a look, he understood and ushered Sasuke over. Sasuke had a look of anger towards his brother if I just put my hand on his shoulder I gave him a soft smile before saying. "Listen kid it wasn't him who killed your family, well it was him but he was forced to" I said shocking everyone including Sasuke but I went on. "Danzo forced him too just because he want a pair of Sharingan and wood release" I said while clenching my fists in anger. I then proceeded to tell them everything that Danzo did and had Itachi do at the end of my explanation Sasuke look to his brother for confirmation he just nodded and he started to cry and ran over to his brother who is also crying. While the two Uchiha brothers held each other for comfort, me and the others heard someone making a annoyed grunt making us all look to the fourth raikage who than said. "Are we really going to believe what this hairless monkey says it could be a fake for all w-" he didn't get to finish before I teleported in front of him and grabbed him by the throat and held him up in the air with ease. Everyone was surprised by my speed even he was before I said in a dark tone. "if you ever said anything like that again I will personally rip your heart out of your chest and force you to eat it am I clear" I said while holding him up in the air he nodded and I dropped him back down to the ground while he was coughing. After all that happened everyone start introducing themselves I felt the tap on my shoulder. I turn around to see Maud pie looking at me with a blank look but her energy says she was happy and embarrassed that last emotion got me confused until out of nowhere she hugged me. "Thank you for saving my family" Maud said while still hugging me, I was surprised until it felt like someone was burning holes in the back of my head, I turn around to see her father with an angry look on his face. I turned to see if Twilight and Pinkie had the same look but was more surprise that Pinkie had a evil smirk while Twilight had the same look, after Maud stop hugging me Pinkie came over and pulled her over to were Twilight and they started to whisper to each other. ///////////// (Twilight and Pinkie pov) I brought older sister over to Twilight and we started to talk, " so Maud it looks like you have a crush on our Coltfriend" I asked while Twilight nodded. Maud just stood there for a moment before having a bright blush on her face but still had that blank look; my smile grow bigger before Twilight said. "We don't mind sharing him but we need to talk to him about this first: Twilight said me and Maud agreed but before we could discuss it any further we heard someone say. "Why is there a hairless monkey in this Village third Hokage I asked that you throw him out immediately" a voice say in a praful tone. ///////////// (Jackson pov) After I heard that familiar voice I start seeing red I turn around to see the f***** in question; there he stood with a bandage wrapped around his face with a look of arrogance. Before anyone can do anything. I ran and him and pinned him against the wall holding him up by the throat. "So you finally show your mother f****** face" I said through gritted teeth I started to choke the life out of him before someone grabbed me by the wrist I looked over to see the third Hokage having a stern look on his face I understood and dropped the little bastard on to the ground him gasping for air. "you're right hiruzen all in do time but first" I said but using ki restraints to restrain him to make sure he doesn't go anywhere. "I will give you a chance, you can choice three teams to fight for you and if they win, and that's a big if than I will leave an never come back" I said shocking everyone but danzo had a smug look on his face before we went to horror. "But if I win then" I said before getting close and saying in a dark tone: "I will have your skull as my new coffee mug" I said with a evil smile on my face. "Everyone agreed except for hiruzen and the girls also Itachi to but I was not worried because I know I'm the strongest person in this village" I thought while we walking to the Arena. Meeting the Third hokage and become hokage, an meeting Pinkie pie family three partMeeting the Third hokage and become hokage, an meeting Pinkie pie family part three (Jackson pov) We made it to the Arena and everyone was there, also the three teams that danzo chose to fight for him; it was team seven, team guy, and team eight. "So this is your Choice then, I'll take on the children before the sensei's they can be a good warm-up" I said I take off my cloak and gave it to Twilight. They head up to were hiruzen and the others were and hiruzen started to say "the match will end when either contestant is unable to fight or is knocked out unconscious, first team will be team guy" hiruzen said as team guy was right in front of me. "Alright let's get this started" I said before getting into a fighting stance. /////////// (Third person pov) Jackson got into his fighting stance as well as team guy they were told not to hold back this person they are facing is strong; so Lee was the first to attack without the weights on. He went in for a kick but Jackson dodged out of the way before getting ready for an attack but had to dodged again because of some swords were flying toward him. " it seems I don't need to go easy on you guys so let's go started" Jackson said before starting to power up. His muscles grew out in the ground beneath on start to shake and everyone started to notice and was pretty worried when he was trying to do before he yelled out. AAAAHHHHHHHH He burst into a golden aura his hair was spiky and golden he had a serious look on his face, before saying to the three children. " I ain't going to go soft on you three I'm going to teach you a lesson on true power and strength including you neji" Jackson said while giving him a cold glare which sent a shiver down his spine. Jackson throughout his hand sending a burst of air towards them lee and Neji was able to get out of the way but not tenten. She was knocked unconscious. Then Jackson appeared right in front of Neji he asked him a question they got him and the head of the hyuga clan attention; " so let me ask you a question do you still think Destiny is written in stone cuz if so that means your destiny is being beaten by someone stronger than you but you will always be underneath there heel or are you going to fight back until the last breath you have to prove that is not written in stone" Jackson said while dodging Neji attacks on trying to shutdown his chakra points. " yes Destiny is unavoidable and I will prove it by beat you with pure talent and skill" neji said before one of his hands was caught and it was squeezed too hard to make him fall to his knees. " so you believe that Hinata is Destin to be weak to never gets strong enough to overcome her weaknesses" Jackson said while his eyes were covered by a dark shadow, when Neji said yes he made the wrong decision. Jackson threw him Midway into the air before throwing a right hook into his stomach making him cough a little bit of blood before a kick to the Head sented him towards the wall knock him out unconscious. Then it was only lee who was in shock about his teammates being beaten he then got into a crouching position trying to open the eight Gates; Jackson just stood there waiting to get through. Once he is at the fifth gate he rushed at Jackson Who simply dogs out of the way this had them for a little while Jackson dodging his punches and kicks before he got bored and caught one of them. " you have skill but you only uses your attacks and the gates you can train to be able to do more and if you say you can't use your chakra it's because something is blocking it just like something is blocking might guy chakra" Jackson said before delivery a chop to his neck knocking him out. Everyone was in shock until the next team came out it was Team 8, and then they got ready but then checking power down and you stood there with his eyes closed before opening them showing his Sage Mode. Then kiba and akamaru did the same thing as lee did attacking first try to impress Hinata, try to use his whole Beast tornado thing; but Jack just jumped up into the air it came straight back down onto his back hard crack in the ground beneath them. Kiba and akamaru we're on the ground unconscious then shino try to use his bugs to subdue Jackson but a burst of wind sent the bugs away and he rushed at him then delivering a chop to his neck knocking him out the only person was left was Hinata. "Do you want to give up it's okay if you do" Jackson said but Hinata just activated her Byakugan and get into a fighting stance Jackson just signed before into his own fighting stance. Hinata was the first one to strike cause Jackson to dodge to the left and delivering a open Palm strike to her abdomen make touch her stomach in pain but she stood stood up to try and fight Jackson. Jackson just signed again before disappearing reappearing behind her chopping her in the neck knocking her out. The next team to step in was team seven with Sakura and Sasuke in a defensive position, while naruto had a look of Rage on his face, Jackson than notices his eyes were red. "So it seemed the nine-tailed chakra has started to enter his body" Jackson through before naruto ran at him turning to hit him, but Jackson just dodged out of the way and deliver a kick to his chest sending him back to his teammates. " alright that's it I'm done playing games I'm starting to get bored send down the sensei's as well cuz I'm going to use the danzo skull as my personal paperweight" Jackson asked before turning super saiyan three while activating his Sharingan. Meeting the Third hokage and become hokage, an meeting Pinkie pie family final partMeeting the Third hokage and become hokage, an meeting Pinkie pie family final part (Third person pov) Before Jackson could make a move a someone had yelled that danzo has escaped and has the element bearers and Jackson kids. After Jackson hearing this he went from annoying to Rage, you can see it when he eyes turned full red with yellow in them that burst and he energy explode shooting a green energy into the sky for everyone to see. Once when it die down they saw Jackson but he was 9'0 feet tall and his muscles were huge, his eyes were pure white, everyone was scared of him and his power; he yelled in Rage calling out danzo name senting fear into everyone soul. "DAAAAANZZZZOOOOOOOO" Jackson yell into the heavens before flying off everyone was terrified about what he turned into the more terrified about what's going to happen to danzo once he finds him. ////////// (Pinkie pov) Me and the girls were being forced through the forest with kids along with us by danzo and his guards, before we heard someone screaming in rage that senting shivers down our spines of fear. "DAAAAANZZZZOOOOOOOO" "Wow you really pissed him off this time it's like he's not happy at all" rainbow said as in deed because before we could take another step a large crash happened right in front of us once the dust cleared I saw Jackson standing there but he was way different than before he said in an almost demonic voice that scared us. "I'm done being nice to you danzo. Now I'm going to rip you in half" Jackson said while having a evil smile on his face. ////////// (Third person pov) One of danzo guards rushed at Jackson but he simply got knocked away the second one tried to surprise attack him but Jackson just grabbed his face and slammed him into the ground so hard that his skull turn to dust killing them instantly. He start walking slowly towards them before breaking out in a run the first guy that he slapped the way he kicked up into the air and threw a energy blast destroying him instantly, before arm bearing two more guys dragging them along with him is that he crashed them into a tree crashing their windpipes. There are only 10 Guards left others we be easily defeated before five of them rushed at him and did a few hand sign before calling out. "Fire style:fire ball jutsu" they said shooting fire balls at Jackson creating a Smokescreen they thought they got him before he walked out laughing before saying in a mocking tone. "aww that's just cute how you think those pathetic excuse of attacks would harm me" Jackson said before flying at them creating a crater where he stood. They started to surround him, before one of them said " let's see how you Fair when it's ten on One monster" the guard said while the other got ready to attack Jackson just tilted his head while still having that evil smile before saying "monster Jackson is not monster Jackson is err" Jackson trailed off before Someone said out. " General demon, a true freak o-" one of the guards was about to say before Jackson said with a even more demonic tone. "The Devil" he said before rushing at the rest of them. The main six , Jiraiya and Kakashi were in shock at what they were seeing, Jackson was killing without Mercy and he was enjoying it every second of it Apparently. After he kill the last guard by ripping him in the half in which Pinkie pie and Twilight had to cover the children's eyes he turned the Danzo and start walking slowly before saying. "it seems the game is almost over it's a shame that you didn't have more guards for me to kill making killing you last more enjoyable, oh well you can't wish for everything" Jackson said before charging up a Ki blast in his hand before he can throw it something ran in front of him look down and see it was his kids were Tears in their eyes before bra said. "Papa stop it you are scaring us" bra said before trunks add "yea dad please stop" he before him and bra both hug his legs. Jackson looked over to the rest of them to see the same fear in their eyes he started to calm down before looking at danzo, he was still in rage but not that much, he said in a much calmer voice. " Jiraiya, Kakashi take him into custody and having Under full security watch I do not want him escaping again or else this time I will kill him and you too as well" Jackson said before picking up his kids and walking over to the main six more specifically Twilight and Pinkie. "I'm Sorry you had to see me like that, I hope you can forgive me" Jackson said not looking at them; they both smile and hug him and the kids, he was suprise before Twilight whisper in his ear. "Me and Pinkie forgive you, but we will have some private time with you and Maud, so I hope you can satisfied all three of us" Twilight said while smirking, Jackson just gulp loudly while having a bright blush on his face. After that they all went back to the Village, where Jackson was crowned to be the monkey King of the village, also during that night he didn't get no sleep at all again. ////////// (Unknown location) "Master it seems that the Monkey King has returned, what should we do" stranger said wearing a cloak with red clouds on it. "Do not worry he is not a threat to us proceed as planned gather all the jinchuuriki, and during the world Summit you will kidnap Celestia and Luna get Nightmare Moon and daybreaker" the stranger said sitting at the top of throne behind him was the world tree but look dead in the cryptic. "As you wish Lord Madara" the creature said before walking off to do his master's bidding. ProloguePrologue By: Jalen Elms Prologue Hello My name is Jackson Keon William but my family calls me jack I’m a 22-year-old African American who like to watch anime and cartoon more specifically dragon ball z, and Naruto; I also watch my little pony friendship is magic, I’m a bronie you may be asking why watch a show for little girls. Well, it’s not all that bad it’s actually a pretty good show for me, and my little sister likes to watch it so we watch it together. I have a normal life just like everyone else I wake up go to work come home and watch some shows and read some mlp fanfiction my favorite is about displaced who get tricked into buying items from the merchant and go to Equestria I thought it was all just someone good at writing. But that day at the convention would change my life forever. It was on February the day of the convention I went as my OC character has name was Jack Smith who went to the dragon ball z world to trained with Goku and Vegeta on fighting and chi and went to the Shinobi world to trained with Naruto and Sasuke on chakra from both and how to use the Sharingan from Sasuke because he had the same Sharingan as him. But I was missing the Saiyan tale, and I couldn't find any Sharingan contacts to put on before the convention so I hope I’ll find them there. And when got to the convention it was awesome the stalls had pulled out cool items to purchase and cosplayers were everywhere you looked. I was walking around until I found a strange stall that had a man dressed as the Resident Evil 4 Merchant he had all sorts of items like Vergil's sword and batman utility belt and the flash ring and a Green Lantern ring. But what caught my attention was the Saiyan tail and a pair of Sharingan contacts. So I ask “how much for the tail, and contacts.” He said “there $30 for both,” he told me in a very perfect imitation of the merchant's voice. It seems that they didn’t cost that much so I also bought the sword that trunks used to fight Frieza and King cold with but he told me “if you buy the sword to then it's $100". So I give him the money and put the sword on my back the contacts in my eyes and the Saiyan tail on my rear; I thank him and was about to walk away when he said. “good luck legendary Saiyan warrior of Equus”. I was about to ask what did he mean by it when I fell asleep and before I blacked out I saw him smiling at me. (Jack pov) I woke up feeling that my whole body was Stronger and faster it was kind of weird. “What happened to me why do I feel strange and why do my eyes feel strange too,” I said when I get up off the ground, but when I did looked around and I saw that I was in a forest. “ what the hell where am I and why do I feel taller,” I said when I realize that I was no longer 5’9 but 6’8 now. I saw a river nearby me so when I looked into it and saw that I look just like my OC character but my eyes had the Sharingan except instead of three Tomos there were only two. “ wait a minute if I have the Sharingan that means that the sword and tail that I bought them from the merchant that sent me to Equestria As My OC character,” I thought while I was looking at myself in the river and when I saw my form I had to say that I look good. I look up to see that the moon didn’t have the mark in the moon print on it. “Well it looks like I’m in season one when Twilight and her friends went to go get the elements of harmony” then I felt a spike in chi levels meaning not only Celestia is here but also Luna has been saved by the new element bearers. “ I need to get out of here I don’t know if I have super Saiyan yet I don’t know how to control my Sharingan and chakra yet neither so I need to find a place to hide until then,” I said to myself as ran in the opposite direction hoping to find shelter until dawn. " well my grandma said to always get out and make some new friends, but she didn't say to go to another dimension and get powers and meet other species," I thought while running in the opposite direction when I found an empty cave. " This will have to do until I can train to see how strong I am to defend myself from Celestia and Luna if they ever try to get hostile towards me," said as I found some soft leaves to use for bedding and I fell to sleep. ( Celestia Pov) I was so proud of Twilight because not only did she find five new friends but she saved my sister from Nightmare Moon everything was going well that was until I felt strange energy nearby. I looked at Luna who also noticed it as well; I was worried that not only did we didn't know who it was but also there might be a new enemy for Equestria to face as well. " Princess Celestia are you okay" Twilight ask me in a worried tone I looked at her and smile and said " no everything just fine Twilight Sparkle, I was just thinking about something, let's get you and your friends back to Ponyville so we can celebrate my sister's return," I said as I got ready to teleport us back to ponyville. "I just hope that what me and my sister Luna sense is not a danger to our little ponies," I thought as I teleported me and the new element bearers and my sister to Ponyville. Author's Note Hope you enjoyed this chapter the next chapter will be about Jackson meeting the Mane 6 and Princess Celestia and Luna Meeting the Princesses of the Sun and Moon Legendary Super Saiyan vs Princess Luna of the MoonMeeting the Princesses of the Sun and Moon Legendary Super Saiyan vs Princess Luna of the Moon Chapter 2 Meeting the Princesses of the Sun and Moon Legendary Super Saiyan vs Princess Luna of the Moon By: Jalen Elms (Jack pov) I was still worried about what will happen when I meet Princess Celestia and Luna I was too busy in my thoughts to realize that we already made out of the everfree forest; I didn’t notice until someone tapped me on my shoulders I look around to see who it was and it was Twilight who tapped me on my shoulder. “ are you okay we’re about to head into Ponyville “ she said to me as in fact we were about to enter the town as soon as I step foot into the town and everypony saw me some of them ran into their house while others Stood Still In Fear. “ what am I that ugly” I asked in a joking manner trying to lighten the mood but it seem l only made it worse because the ones who stood still in fear scream and some of them fainted While others ran into their houses. “OH dear better get inside darling before the royal guard comes by the see what's all the commotion about." Rarity said as the others agree. I did as well so we moved quickly until we got in front of the door of the Golden Oaks Library. Twilight was about to open the door until I can sense a very powerful Energy building up in a single point somewhere inside the building more specifically the front door so as soon as the blast went off I jumped back did a backflip and landed on the ground before the beam hit me. Everyone was shocked that a blue beam almost hit Twilight and myself lucky for her she was able to Dodge out of the way as well as I did; we looked back to see Princess Luna standing in the doorway her horn still smoking from the blue beam she shot at me and Twilight. “ I guess this is how you greet new ponies that come in to your lands huh princesses” I said get in a fighting stance more similar to Vegeta’s fighting stance. " thou dare to try and attack our Little Ponies and try to get away with it" Luna said in the Royal Canterlot voice almost making my ears ring from the volume of her voice " Jesus lady turn down the volume you going to blow someone's eardrums off with that noise" I said in a annoyed tone she look at me angry and was about to attack me until her sister came to intervene. " luna we're not supposed to fight him we are here to see if he's a threat or not please lower your guard as well as you creature." Celestia asked me in a civilized manner I lower my guard right after luna lower her. " my name is Princess Celestia of the sun this is my sister Princess Luna of the Moon and you are." She asked me in a polite tone. " my name is Jackson Keon Williams but most people call me Jack as for your sister she jump to conclusions before even asking any questions seems like she doesn't know when to fight and when to ask questions when needed." I said in a very sarcastic tone everyone looked at me like I was crazy to talk to the princesse like that but I didn't care. "Thou dare talk to our sister like that thee will pay for thou actions" she said flying towards me and throwing a punch and knocking me back a few feet. I Wiped the blood of my mouth and smile and got back into Vegeta stance and powering up chi and I also activated my Sharingan just so I can have the speed advantage. " come on moon butt I want to see what you got you better not disappoint me like those 20 manticores and 10 Timberwolves I fought this morning because if you do I will not hold back." I said in a very cocky tone while I transform into Super Saiyan just in case she is too strong for me but don't know how powerful Alicorns can be but pretty sure they're stronger than my base form. ---( third person pov)--- Jack and Princess Luna both stared at each other intensely until they both move at blinding speed until both their fist connected creating a Shockwave, they start throwing more punches and kicks create a bigger Shockwave and a crater underneath them until Jackson through an uppercut that send Princess Luna flying through the air he caught up with her to throw an axe kick but she threw a right hook into his stomach making him lose breath giving her enough time to throw another one at his cheek making him fall to the ground. "Thou seems to be all talk and no bite as they say" she said in a cocky tone that made Jackson more angrier then he looked. He started to power up before his hair got spiker and blue Lightning was coming off his body for those who didn't know Jackson just went Super Saiyan 2 more stronger than Super Saiyan. He grunted before saying: " it seems like I still can't control Super Saiyan 2 I can only hold it for at least an hour but that should be enough to kick your Mooney ass." He said get into Goku's fighting stance before he instantly appearing right in front of Princess Luna and threw a volley of punches and kicks that nearly knocked her out cold she's able to put up a defense spell before one of these punch is nearly knocked her out cold in the stomach. " better hope your defense spell can hold up to this" he said before cupping his hands yet and saying some weird chant. "Kamehameha wave" he said before a blue beam came out of his hands and engulfs princess Luna ones the beam die down they saw that Luna falling to the ground face-first. What's the Smoke Clears they saw Princess Luna laying inside a crater knocked out unconscious they were in both shock and awe because Not only was he able to fight with her head on but he was also able to knock her out. " I did tell her that I was not holding back if she didn't fight me seriously enough I guess it was not that strong though." He said powering down his power and his hair went back to normal. ----( Celestia pov)---- I was shocked to see Not only was he able to beat Luna But also had amazing power I was worried that she might be hurt and we might be in danger until he looked to me and said. " we better get your sister inside so she can lay down after the ass whooping I gave her so I can answer you and the Girls and your sisters questions." He said in a relaxed tone like nothing has happened for the last five minutes I was about to say something until Twilight yelled at him saying. " why would you fight Princess Luna for."she said pulling down his collar so that he could look right into her face. He Got out of her vice like grip and said. " look she started but I finished just be happy I didn't go Super Saiyan 3 and I could have killed her in one Fell Swoop." He said in a very angry tone not only scaring me but the others seeing that Not only was he able to beat her but if he went further than that he could almost killed her. " what in tarnation would you go around saying something like that". Applejack said to him while looking at him skeptically. " because what I said is true I have three form plus one that is hard to control if I were to go into it I would not only destroy the town but the entire world as well." He said in a very serious tone now i even more worried about what his intentions were. ---(jack pov)--- Once we got Princess Luna into the library and I set her down on the couch me the girls and princess Celestia sit in a circle and i was about to answer their questions. " so before I answer your question there are some things I will not answer cuz the a private so do not expect an answer is that understood." I told the girls in the princess and they all noted the first one to answered a question was unexpectedly Twilight " what type of species are you" she asked me they all look interested even Princess Celestia was also interested by the look on her face. " first question my species is called humans more scientific term homo sapien but now that I got to Equestria I am known as a Saiyan a Warrior Race that fight throughout the Galaxy looking for bigger challenges and conquering planets. " so you're here to conquer our planet." Celestia said getting ready for my reply but I ease her worries after she heard my reply. " no just because I look like a saiyan doesn't mean I need to act like one I still have my Humanity so does any one else have any other questions." I asked seeing Rainbow dash hand shot up into the air. " how fast can you fly." She asked I was expecting that kind of question to come from her. " well ms Dash if I was able to control my flying I probably go at Mark two maybe three if I push myself." I said in a very cocky tone looking at her reaction it was priceless her mouth was wide open and her eyes with the size of dinner plates and so did everyone else including Princess Celestia she was shock that was able to go that fast. " there's no way you're that fast I'm the fastest flyer in all of Equestria." She said to me I just looked at her and start to laugh. "Don't worry Dashie I'm not going to take your spot as the fastest flyer, but just remember there's always someone faster than you but you can train to be able to be faster than them though." I said to her she got a look of realization that she's going to have to train harder in order to catch up to me. "Next question please". I said and saw Pinkie Pie's hand going into the air as well. " what's your favorite type of party and what's your favorite type of cupcake and cake." She asked me in a very happy tone. " well my favorite type of cupcake and cake is chocolate and vanilla and I never been to a party before but I don't mind if you're throwing me a party though can you wait till after I spend at least two days or more here in this town." I told her. Her face went from horror to happiness when I told her she could plan me a welcome to Ponyville party. "Ok anyone else " i said and Rarity hand went up to ask me a question. " where did you get those wonderful clothes darling." She said flipping her hair I saw that Spike was staring at her with hearts in his eyes and i just shook my head. " well Miss Rarity I actually order these off the internet site and couldn't remember where I got them from though I got to agree with you I do look good." Making her laughing and making spike to shoot a glare at me I just looked at him and wink before whispering to him. " don't worry she's not my type but I will help you get her to like you don't worry about it but for right now worried about being a kid." I told him he looked at me with happiness before nodding and went back to siting next to Twilight. " how strong is y'all because from fighting with here Princess Luna you must be Mighty strong." Applejack ask me in Southern drawl. " well Applejack to tell you the truth I don't know either I might be strong enough to lift a mountain or strong enough to throw a boulder half Crosstown until I can find out aftet I finished my training but until then I can only tell you that probably strong enough to beat princess luna."I told her and she whistled at the statement I told her. This went on for hours answering their questions about everything but some questions were private so I didn't answer them then the other princess woke up and I answered some of her questions too it was like this until it was night time and the princesses had to leave so I was invited to stay at Twilight's place I said yes and everybody else went home so did the princesses, she showed me to my room and I got on the bed and I thought to myself. " man it was a crazy day today I had to answer a lot of question I got in a fight with a princess, but something was off princess Celestia was way too quiet during the whole conversation she must be thinking about something I'll figure it out tomorrow. I thought to myself as I fell asleep -----(Celestia pov)----- On the way back to Canterlot I kept thinking about what he said this morning and how strong he was; how he was able to be 20 manticores and 10 Timberwolves and beat my sister within 5 minutes. " what do you think of Jackson do you think he's hiding something from us." I ask turning around to see her still rubbing her sore Cheek from the punch that Jackson gave her during their fight. "Yes thee thinks he is hiding something from thou do you want me to visit his dream to see." Luna asked me but I shook my head and replied. " no we need to gain his trust before asking him those questions until then we just have to trust that the new element Bearers will be able to handle him until then we keep our eyes open and our guard up." I told her as we head back to Canterlot I just hope that I was not wrong about this because if I am I might have put not only the new element bearers in danger but the entire planet of Equus as well. Author's Note Their another chapter down I did promise that I have him meet the princesses though I didn't have anything for the fight with him and Princess Luna hope you enjoy the next chapter. Back to training what the hell is everyone fighting over a ticketBack to training what the hell is everyone fighting over a ticket By: Jalen Elms (Jack pov) I woke up before the sun; it was weird because I usually wake up in the afternoon back on earth; well new world new life as the saying goes, but this is good because I can go back to training, but I can’t do it in town the townponys are not use to me, I got out of the bed that Twilight gave me to stay in and went out the back door of the Library and ran at top speed Into the everfree. -----(An hour later)----- I just got to the middle of the forest and started to get ready for my training; lucky for me I already knew how to do the shadow clone Jutsu so I made six clones and got to work. “I want two of you to train with trunks sword, you to train in goku and Piccolo fighting style, and the last two I want you to train in Jutsu, and chi” I told them as they got ready to do it; “I try training in super saiyan one, and two; so this what me and my clones did for the next three hours. -----(three hours)----- I was able to master super saiyan, and I can hold super saiyan 2 for three hours now, I was just about to start trying to do sage mode before a letter hit me in the face; “what the hell why is a letter hit me in my face.” I said picking up the letter and it was from princess Celestia, “I wonder what Tia wants.” I said unrolling the letter and reading it. “Dear jackson Williams princess Celestia invites you to this year grand galloping gala we hope you can attend this year’s special event sign princess Celestia of the sun.” After I finished reading it I saw a golden ticket attached to the paper. “Huh guess I’m invite to sunbutt grand ball, better find Rarity so she can make me a suit to this grand galloping gala, man I don’t want to put on a monkey suit.” I said then realized I made a monkey pun I slap my face and got my clones to undo the Jutsu. Then I scream in pain because of all the information going into my brain and it feels like someone is hitting me with a metal bat at full force; “ fuck that hurt note to self only use two clones at a time.” I told myself before use the memory to use my chi and fly back to Ponyville to get this over with. //////// I just got at Rarity place, I was about to lend before Twilight and spike came running out of the place like chi chi was about to kill them. "Wow where's the fire." I ask trying to see what's going on. "I got two tickets to the grand galloping gala and all our friends are trying to get the extra ticket."Twilight said as she look like she was about to have a mini freak out at any moment. Then she got this weird look, "you want the ticket too don't you." She says backing up like I was about to make her give me the ticket. "No Celestia sent me one so don't need one from you, but I will help you get back to the Library hold on to me." I said put two fingers to my head. "What are-" she was about to say before we teleport in the middle of the Library . "And we are here." I said as they look around in shock because we were just in the middle of town and we just teleport into the Library. Twilight was about to ask a question before I stop her because I sense five energys in the house/Library . "Get your asses out here before I pull you out by your tails." I said in a angry tone. And the rest of the girls came out from their hiding place and looking sheepish. "Ok what the hell is wrong with you guys Twilight is your friend just because she has a ticket to some special event doesn't mean you can get her to give you the ticket." I said given them a death glare. The girls apologize to Twilight and they had a group hug Twilight send a letter to princess Celestia saying that if she can't bring her friends to the Grand Galloping Gala she won't go either and then had spike to Send It Off. Moments later Spike belts up a letter with Six Golden tickets for all the girls to have one, they went out to get something to eat for Twilight leaving me and spike behind he looks sad that he didn't get a ticket, before he got his ticket too, he got excited he got his ticket and was about to catch up with the others, but I stopped him for me to talk to him. " Spike during this gala with the girls they are going to go off and do what they want At the Gala, so I will be spending time with you instead of hanging around those snobby Nobles." I said to him, he look sad for a moment before geting happy that I said I will spending time with him. " thanks Jackson means a lot" he said I patted him on the shoulder and I led him to where the other girls were at. " well that was the episode Ticketmaster I wonder what's going to happen next oh well I'll see about it tomorrow, better get something to eat before morning, so I can have the energy to keep on training so that I can protect this world." I thought to myself as we catched up with the rest of the girls and went inside the diner. ///////// ( unknown location) " my lord we found a strange planet that is inhabited by humanized ponies what should we do your lordship." A strange creature ask the other strange creature that was siting in a chair. " it seems we found another planet for me to conquer it should be better then the last planet we was on it was so boring " the creature said in a very sadistic tone while laughing. To Be continued!!!! Author's Note It seems like Jason has a new threat that's coming to Equestria sooner rather than later will he be able to deal with this threat or well he fell like the rest of the ones that got in the creature path. why the f*** is she so darn stubbornwhy the f*** is she so darn stubborn why the f*** is she so darn stubborn By: Jalen Elms (Jack pov) It was early morning in Ponyville I was in the middle of everfree and still training this time only using two Shadow clone Jutsu because I remember being in excruciating pain I went through just when I using 6 Shadow clones and getting all their information all at once and since the other three clones already practice with trunks sword in others how to use Piccolo, Vegeta, and Goku chi attacks I already knew how to use all the Jutsu now that the other one did it I was meditating trying to master Sage Mode the same way Naruto did, though I was having a little trouble when I thought I almost had it until a ringing can from my phone I just realized yesterday I still had my phone and earphones in my pocket and not only that Equestria has phones but they also have electricity too, It was kind of suspicious cuz they live in a western style town well more like a medieval town but with modern clothes and Technology I got out of my thoughts and looked at my phone to see Twilight calling me it must be something important if she was calling me when I told her specifically not to calling me if there something really important. “ hello Twilight is there something you need because I’m in the middle of something right now.” I asked while sitting cross-legged on the ground in the middle of the forest, it was strange no Predators have came to me trying to get an easy meal must be they have seen how I dealt with those 20 manticores and 10 Timberwolves oh well I don’t need to worry about that right now. “yes I need your help planning Applejack award ceremony for her for saving the town from those wild cows.” She told me over the phone, huh it must be apple bucking season then. “ all right I’ll be over there in a couple of minutes just hang on a second” I said hanging up the phone and dismissing my clones and I was about to fly off before putting in my headphones and listening to a song on my way there. “ so what do you need me to do” I said coming up to Twilight; she told me to help hang the banner up on townhall, it happened just like did in the show Applejack coming late to get her award Twilight trying to give a speech but getting interrupted every time and giving up. ---(four hours later)--- I went back to the everfree forest to finish my training except the only training I was doing was sage mode; “ yes finally I master Sage Mode it took me 4 hours to do but I was able to do it” I thought as I looked at myself in the River by me see that my eyes look like toads except instead of yellow they were blue, and the picmixs around my eyes were red. I turned off Sage Mode I was about to leave until I found something strange sitting at in the middle of the forest it look like a pocket watch and except had the alchemy symbol on there; I think I Heard a Voice in inside my head. But before I can make it out with the voice had said I had heard someone gave out a sound of frustration it was come from my right in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres, I flew over to it and saw Twilight and Applejack talking but look like they were arguing. “ what’s going on over here I heard a loud yelling coming from over here y’all need any help with something,” I ask looking at them both before Applejack gave me an angry look before she said. “ I don’t need y’all help I can do it all by myself so pardon me I need to get back to work” she said she was walking away but on shaky hooves. But before she can got away from us I grabbed her by the arm and said. “ come on Applejack don’t be stubborn you know you can’t do this by yourself let your friends help you.” I said but she ripped her arm out of my grasp and told me the same thing she told Twilight before walking off again. " why is she so stubborn about this" Twilight ask standing next to me and i turn around and told her my best guess but I knew it was the right answer. " it's her Pride more specifically her family Pride to not ask nobody for help except for applefamily only" I told Twilight and we both went back to the library. //////// Everything happen like it did in Canon Rainbow nearly crashing on me while I was training and mini rabbit Stampy throughout the town and everypony getting food poisoning from Applejack Mis bake muffins even Pinkie Pie goting food poisoning. Me and Twilight went to the Acres to tell Applejack to get some sleep; and but when we got that she was sleeping standing up I shook her awake and but when she saw us she told us triumphantly that she was able to buck all the trees by herself until Big Mac came by and told her. " and what about those trees" he said one to another hundred rolls of trees Applejack saw it and fainted. After Applejack awoken from her fainting she told us she was sorry for being stubborn and let us help her finish with the Harvest after that Twilight rote a friendship report to Celestia but I didn't pay attention cuz I was too busy thinking about something. ". Why do I have this feeling that something bad is about to happen in the next couple of weeks I hope it's just my nerves because if it's something else I hope I'm strong enough to deal with it" I thought to myself while looking up in the sky seeing if something there. ///////// (Celestia pov) I was in my office and doing paperwork before Luna came in looking distress. " sister thou's feel the energy that is coming from space thee thinks it's the creature we met a couple of days ago" she told me but I shook my head and answer. "No lulu this energy is more sadistic I think he's a new enemy that's coming to equus at Any moment we need to be prepared for him because if he comes and we're not able to stop him all of Equestria is doomed" I told her as we got ready for this new threat. Author's Note I guess the question is the princesses and jack be able to stop it or will the world fell; find out on the next chapter Unlocking berserk mode You never piss off a legendary Super Saiyan GriffinUnlocking berserk mode You never piss off a legendary Super Saiyan Griffin By: Jalen Elms (Jack pov) I was in the everfree Forest trying to unlock Legendary Super Saiyan I needed something to make me angry enough to do it I kept trying for a couple more minutes before I gave up and went back to town While I was walking through town thinking on how to get legendary, before I sense two energy near me one was familiar to me and while the other one was a little different I looked around before my instincts kicked in and I jump away of a balloon hitting the ground filled with whipped cream; I look up a i saw Rainbow dash with a female Griffin, when I look at dashie she look upset at that her prank missing me, while the female Griffin look at me in shock that I was able to dodge it. “ so rainbow are you going to come down here and introduce me to your friend here or do I have to come up there and see for myself” I asked her the female Griffin looked at me like I wasn’t going to be able to get up there until I use my chi to fly up there shocking her again. “ Jack this is my friend Gilda the Griffon, gilda this is my new friend Jack” Rainbow say introducing I put out my hand to shake her but she just call me a weirdo and flew off rainbow said she will catch up with me later and flew up after her. I was about to leave until I saw pinkie in a tree I got her out of the tree to ask her how she got up there and what was wrong she told me that Gilda was being mean to her and all of the townponys, I knew this was going to happen but I said I’ll deal with her if she gets out of hand, but pinkie thinks that she throws a party for her she will be all nice I thought differently but I’ll let her do what she wanted and flew off to Twilights place to take a shower because I didn’t know that I smell like rotten garbage. /////// Once I reach the library and went inside my room and grab a spare change of clothing that Rarity made for me once I got my suit made from her, I ask if she can make me spare changes of clothes like trunks wore himself, except the jacket was black and the muscle shirt was red include the pants were black with the tennis shoes being red. Once I get out of my room and went upstairs to take a shower I was about to open the door to something unexpected happened do you know when the anime protagonist who always walk into a bathroom without knocking and finding naked girls standing there and screams called him a pervert and slap them, well that what's happening to me Twilight was standing there but she didn't had on her school girl outfit I didn’t know she was sexy for a humanize Pony I was snapped out of my thoughts when she screamed and was about to throw a magic Blast at me, but I use my enhance speed to get out of there and saying "sorry" several hundred times over and got into my room closing the door and locking it. It’s been like this for the next 2 hours until she came out of the bathroom and knocked on my door when I open it and then we our eyes met we both looked away and blushed, we weren't able to talk about it and we went on with our day I went to the bathroom and took a shower. “ that was the most embarrassing thing that has ever happened to me in my life well I better get ready for Pinky’s Party and be ready if gilda tries anything.” I thought tonmyself getting out of shower and drying off and putting on my clothes when I stepped out and got downstairs I saw a Twilight reading a book when she looked at me she heavily blush and look the way I did the same we left the library and went to pinky's party. -----( third person pov)---- Jackson and Twilight made to Pinky’s Party everything went as it did in Cannon gilda got prank relentlessly by Rainbow dash pranks until she got angry and accusing Pinkie Pie for doing those pranks until rainbow says she’s the one who did it, everything was fine as it did in Canon until something unexpected that even Jackson didn’t see coming; gilda threw a punch at Pinkie that broke her nose it made a cracking sound that emanate throughout the room, after rainbow soon flew over to try and top her before she was grabbed by the throat and slammed on the ground making her break her right wing. As this was happening Jackson was in rage a green aura was coming off his body his hair got spiker and more Wilder and his eyes turn red he lets out a primal Roar That Shook the building he flew at Gilda at top speed grab her by the face and crashing through the wall dragging her to the ground she was able to get out his grasp before trying to strike him with her talents ones the attack stroke his face and did nothing he got a sadistic smile and granted her by the face again⁸ and started to punch her repeatedly into the ground all of the while the girls and the town ponies watched in fear, he threw her into the air and was about to threw a green blast before someone got into his way. “jackson stop you are scaring everyone please stop” it was Twilight, she got right in front of him he looked at her and started to calm down, gilda was Steal in the air flying looking all beat up and her arm was broken flew off scared of this strange creature, once he turned around and saw all the fear in the town of ponies and the rest of the girls he got a sad look and flew off to the everfree the Mane Six are ran after him. ////// (Jack pov) “ didn’t you only going to lose control I went to a the first stage of legendary I just was going to write a letter to Princess Celestia turn that I lost control of myself” I said sitting on a stump from a tree that I broke to leave my anger I said that was don’t like forever until I sent five familiar energies hiding behind some trees. “ come on guys I know you’re there” I said they came out from behind the trees not looking at me some of them was still scared. They asked me what was that about I told him everything about Broly in his Legendary Super Saiyan how he gets angry and loses his mind just like I did with Gilda except he had someone who made him that way when I didn’t that was my first time ever being that angry at someone and wanted to kill them. “ it’s okay Jack we understand that you feel that way any of us would have done the same thing” Rainbow said while the others agreed I was happy that they wasn’t mad about my little outburst Now I know I need to control Legendary Super Saiyan I need to train mentally so I won’t lose my mind again. ////// ( unknown location) My lordship we have sensed an energy on this planet it seems is that a saiyan is living with the humanized ponies what should we do.” The being asked the other as the other just laugh even more sadistically before saying. “ it seems that all the little monkeys that I wiped out are not all gone don't worry he shouldn’t be a threat to us set a course for this Equus.” The creature said before sending his Soldier off to do his tasks he stared out his ships window before saying. “ well it seems like your little monkeys hear no matter I will deal with him like I do with the rest of his pathetic race.” He said laughing evilly before sipping his drink. To be continued!!!!! Author's Note Seems this being knows about the Saiyan race what happened next in a chapter here just have to find out.
How to go Super Saiyan 101 and meting the Mane 6Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
The World Summit, The Monkey king vs The king of Minotaur's part 2Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Three new family membersThree new family members (This is Jackson throne chair) https://images.app.goo.gl/1tsYNi7xtn4iYnUw9 (And throne room) https://images.app.goo.gl/ae9t7dpBF5ChKdmM6 (Jackson pov) I set the top my throne thinking about the last events that happened, everything happened so fast for me coming back from the past to me becoming The Monkey King, then I had a thought. "Who's going to take care of the Village when I pass away" I thought before shaking my head and going on to more important things. "I can't worry about that right now I need to worry about Pinkie family being here right now more importantly her older sister Maud" I said to myself cuz I just found out last night that she like me to and Twilight an Pinkie already add her to our herd. Before I can thinking about any more someone came into the throne room it was the third tsuchikage Ōnoki, he came up to the throne and bow before saying. "My lord we just had the pie family in the mansion that you requested I also sent a letter to the sparkle family to come as well" Ōnoki said while still bowing. " thank you very much I appreciated and will help me a lot also I have a favor to ask you" I said he looked up for a question look before I continue. "I need you to bring team 7 most specifically Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha as well as Itachi Uchiha, as well as Kakashi, Jiraiya too" I said he not it before leaving the throne room leaving me to my thoughts. " I hope I'm doing the right thing because those two deserve to have a family" I thought as I waited for them. ////////// (One hour later) I heard the door open again and load them to see them come into the throne room they bowed, I just smiled before saying. "You guys don't have to do that my friends I have more important things to tell you though Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha and Itachi Uchiha step forward" I said in my most Regal tone They Step forward before I continued. "You three have the most hardship through your lives am I not wrong" I said they look down in sadness so I continued " so as of today and until the end of time you three will be my son's" I said while smiling. Everyone was in shock but Naruto look like he had the best gift given to him ever, then Kakashi step forward and said "Are you certain of this decision" he asked I just nodded making Naruto even more happy. "So what do you three say want to be my son's" I asked naruto just ran up to him while crying saying yes and that he finally his a family; I looked toward other two waiting for their reply before Itachi stepped forward and said. "I would like that, to be part of a family again right Sasuke" Itachi asked his brother who nodded my smile got even bigger before I reached into my cloak and held out to jars. Everyone was in shock but not as much Itachi was and I know why because in this two jars held their parents Sharingan more specific their Mangekyou Sharingan. "I found these in danzo estate in an underground Cavern thousands upon thousands of your clan Sharingan" I said Itachi took two jars and I said that I will fill out the adoption papers for them in their other siblings they had questions looks before I elaborate the two kids that were with me and my friends when we enter the village. After that I told the kids to go off to the mansion and go greet a new siblings, while me, Itachi, Jiraiya and Kakashi talk about some things. " okay now that they're gone I have to discuss with you about something in two months it will be a world Summit AT Canterlot castle Celestia send me an invitation to meet the other world leaders well I need you three to do is come along with me and the girls" I said they just nodded before I continue. "Also during those two months Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura and Hinata I'll be honest as well be training them; and they will be accompanying us at the world Summit" I finish they nodded before I sent them along to leave me with my thoughts what's the door closed I slouched in my Throne before thinking out loud. "How in the hell can big bro asta and big bro Edward deal with this kind of stuff this is stressful" I said while rubbing my temples I got off my throne and walk towards the door before saying. "God damnit asta you just had to jinx it didn't you" I said before meeting up with the others going to my new home.
From one Equestria to another, the saiyan warrior meets the static heroFrom one Equestria to another, the saiyan warrior meets the static hero (Jackson pov) Its been 2 weeks since I came from Ash Equestria and I was still angry about what his Celestia called him, but I need to Focus on susake and naruto training; along with Sakura and Hinata. So now I was sitting on a rock along with Pinkie and Maud with me as we were watching the two boys were being chaste by a huge bear, while Sakura and Hinata were hiding in a tree while a giant tiger was trying to eat them. "Should we help them" Pinkie asked while eating a bag of popcorn and Maud agree with her. "Their lucky they are not fighting a dinosaur that's what my master Piccolo did to me, right now they getting it easy" I said while holding my sides from laughing so hard. Before I could say anything else I heard a voice call out "SAIYAN WARRIOR OF EQUESTRIA I SUMMONED YOU" I hear, I just sighed before jumping off the rock and landed on the Bear head knocking it out cold, and sented a ki blasts at the tiger sented it flying out of the forest. "Sakura, Hinata, naruto and Sasuke go back to the village training is over" I said before a green and yellow portal open up in front of me before I could walk in Pinkie and Maud were next to me before Pinkie said. "We coming with you and you can't say no" Pinkie said while Maud agreed with her. I just sighed before we walked through the portal and ended up in front of the person who summon me. //////// (Third person pov) "Hello my name is Jackson Williams the saiyan warrior of Equestria" Jackson said while smirking. Static and Pinkie standing there, static staring at the other displaced while Pinkie pie was looking at her other pony selves along with her pony version of her sister. "So you are a saiyan displaced" static said. "Yes, and you are a DC displaced am I right" Jackson asked static just nodded, before pointing at Pinkie and was about to say before Jackson just held up a hand and said. " I know who she is human version of my Pinkie Pie" Jackson said before asking " so why did you summoned me" he said tilting his head in confusion. "Well I was wondering if you can help me out but I think I have it under control can you tell me more about this displaced thing" static asked Jackson. So Jackson decided to tell him all about displaced and how they summon each other and get powers or items to make become stronger before he pulled out a jar and showed it to him a pair of Sharingan after you want to put them in now before anything else. " yes cuz I need something to help me out in a fight that will help me react to faster attacks" static said, but before he knew it he was encased in stone Pinkie Pie and Maud pie held back the human version of Pinkie Pie. " okay this is going to hurt but it'll be worth it that I suggested you bite down on this" Jackson said putting a piece of wood into his mouth. After an hour of pain agonizing process he was able to see again after talking for a little while more static sent him back to his world before they proceeded to go to school. But not after showing him how to make a token which was a rock in the shape of the static shock symbol and his Creed was. "If you are in need of help or just to talk to someone just call out my name Static Shock, but if you are evil or tried to harm the innocent then I put a shock to your system" static said before tossing the stone like object into the sky disappearing. Author's Note Sorry if this chapter was short how can you think of anything else so I hope you enjoyed it
The World Summit, The Monkey king vs The king of Minotaur part 1Author's Note GUESS WHO BACK !!!!! The World Summit, The Monkey king vs The king of Minotaur part 1 The World Summit, The Monkey king vs The king of Minotaurs part 1 ( Jackson pov ) It's been 2 weeks since I came from static shock Equestria and I and spike have been training Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, and Hinata in Taijutsu, Genjutsu, and Ninjutsu much better than their Sensei. "Dad do we have to wear these weighted clothes, they are heavy and I can barely move," Naruto said while doing some push-up Sasuke nodded his head in agreeing, "yes my son's this is necessary for your training, also tomorrow you guys will come with me to the World Summit so pack you some overnight clothes to stay at the castle with auntie Celestia and luna. "oh cool is Itachi coming too," said Sasuke while sitting on the ground with Sakura right next to him ever since I got back those two have been hanging out together as well as Naruto and Hinata, I guess I won't have to play matchmaker than, "yes as well as Jiraiya and Kakashi too," I said with a warm smile before dodged out of the way of an incoming attack hug from pinkie she been trying to do that for about 2 weeks now. "Can you stop that pinkie it's getting old now" I said trying to look angry but ended up have a big smile on my face, then I went up to her gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek making her have a blush on her face; "So what brings you here pinky?" I asked while we were heading back to the village. "Oh right Twilight asked me to come and get you she needs to talk to us about something," she said as we entered the village, the villagers said hi to us while some bow to me I was started to get tired of them bowing to me; "so mom, dad when are we going to leave for the summit," Sasuke asked me and pinkie; ever since I told my herd mates about me adopted them they were excited about being moms even maud was happy. "Okay, kids go to your sensei and make sure you pack what you need," I said they nodded and left me and pinky alone. ////////// {third person pov] Twilight was pacing around the living room while the girls and spike were worried about her before Jackson and pinkie pie entered the room, then Twilight saw him and ran up to him hugged him while crying into his shoulder; "What's wrong my little book worm?" Jackson said while rubbing her back. "I got a letter from the princesses and they said that the king of Minotaur king steel Will has ordered them to hand over the elements of harmony as a peace offering to not start a war with them," she said while still crying; everyone in the room was crying as well, but Jackson was in a rage about what he just heard before lifting her head and giving her a passionate kiss before saying, "Don't worry Twilight I will deal with this" Jackson said with a calm voice, but the girls and spike know that he is in rage the can see his energy coming off of him. " Jackson I think you need to calm down your energy is spiking," Spike's said while walking towards him and put a hand on his shoulder, Jackson looked at him for a moment before calming down then gave Spike a forced smile, "sorry spike can you and the girls go meet with the other at the entered of the village I need some alone time," Jackson said the other agreed and left the house. Jackson just stood there for a moment before going to his meditation room and sitting down in the middle of the room and went into his mindscape and saw the other Jackson stand there with a looked of anger; "So are we going to fucking kill those fucking minotaurs for trying to take what is ours" he said while his hair was turning green with his energy fluctuating. "No, because if we try to do that it will start a war, so for now we will just wait and see," Jackson said to his other half, who just scarf in annoyance before the real Jackson left his mindscape. //////// (Twilight pov) It's been 2 hours since I told him about the letter in an hour about him telling us to stay at the entrance I was getting worried until he teleported right in front of us. "Sorry I'm late guys that had to dig around for something that Goku brought to me from capsule Corp," he said while holding a capsule in his left hand and a bag in his right. I was wondering what it is until he presses a button on top of it he Threw It To The Ground as a puff of smoke there is still a strange contraption. (this is what the plane looks like) [img]file:///C:/Users/12057/Pictures/Saved%20Pictures/6bd9cb92209407bb83872a36daef2bd8%20(2).png[/img] "This is going to be our transportation to the world summit, so everyone gets on so we can get there," Jackson said as we did so and the hatch closed and we flew off to canterlot castle. /////////// (Celestia pov) I and my sister luna was waiting for my student and her friends along with Jackson, so we can saw them in their room, but then some strange contraption landing in front of the castle gates; the castle guards surround the contraption. "You better not put a scratch on my plane or I will rip your spine out through your ass" I hear Jackson yelled at my guards; then I told them to stand down and not to attack; then I saw four foals ran at me and luna giving us a hug we were confused before Twilight told us that she and her herd mates adopted them and also that since shining married cadence, so that means that they are our niece and nephew. I and luna were happy to have more family members, but then she also told us that she and her herd mates were planning to get married that's when Jackson came up to us with a calm smile but I and luna could tell that he was not happy. "So Celestia, luna mind tell me why a king is wanting my girls and threatening to start a war because of it," Jackson said while still having that killing aura around him.
The World Summit, The Monkey vs The king of Minotaur part 3The World Summit, The Monkey vs The king of Minotaur part 3 (Third person pov) It was late into the evening and everyone began ready for the world Summit Jackson was standing outside the balcony wearing the suit that Rarity gave him. (Like this but the tie was red and he is wearing the Hokage cloak) Https://images.app.goo.gl/D78CvgmUyFtAqq4q7 "Jackson there you are we've been looking everywhere for you," spike said running up to him wearing the suit that Rarity made for him. (This is what spike wearing but he has a black coat around him) Https://images.app.goo.gl/MxbXxHHoDznyTQNs5 (His coat) Https://images.app.goo.gl/zCdidRAG1DK8YfWm8 "Sorry, Spike I was just thinking about something," Jackson said while spike looked at him with confusion before Jackson continued, " there's something about to happen I could just feel it" Jackson elaborated wow spiked nodded before saying. "Well don't worry about it since you're here in the princesses in the bunch of guards it should be fine" spike said trying to convince Jackson that the situation was under control. But Jackson was not convinced still have this gut-like feeling that something bad was about to happen; *sigh* " you're right Spike I should just enjoying myself" Jackson said with a bright smile before they left the room. They walk through the castle to the ballroom everything was a buzz, maids and Butler is getting everything ready, also there are other species there like minotaurs Griffin's hippogriffs, and surprisingly crystal ponies. Once they made it to the ballroom door they saw girls and Kakashi and Jiraiya were standing there waiting for them; "what took you guys so long you the party just about started" Pinkie said being impatient while puffing her cheeks out, "Sorry sorry I just had to think about something," Jackson said before looking at his girls he was blown away by how they look, " you three look great so let's head inside and get this party started," Jackson said while blushing up a storm. //////// It went as usual at any normal Noble party, Jackson was bored out of his mind, he looked over to the others to see they were bored too by the look on their faces all except Rarity who's having a grand old time. " Okay if I don't do anything I might really blow my own head off," Jackson said while walking up to Celestia and luna to ask them a favor they listen to his favor after a moment they had big grins on their faces. Jackson went up to the stage and grab the microphone before saying sorry to the orchestra he told him that he will take the music here for a little while. " Hello everyone how are you doing this fine night," Jackson said into the mic getting everyone's attention they turn to him and he continued, " today's music will be handled by me for a little while, this is a song from my world about a guy saying that your greatest art can become the greatest Darkness you saw," Jackson said before creatured 3 Shadow clones. While that was happening Celestia and Luna was using illusion magic to change the Ballroom to what Jackson specified to an old cryptic Studio. "Alright everyone let the show begin" Jackson said before the music starts to play. (Jackson) Boris! Meet your maker! Ah, I'll tell you later It seems this scene has us careening down an elevator Must have been dreaming to think we'd make a clean escape I doubt that one machine here could make it past a regulator Swear we never had this many levels, where's the excavator? What's so scary 'bout a library and a record player? Thought I'd find the angel in a basement more dilapidated This is kinda tasteful, Alice tell me who's your decorator? I never make a lady wait, I guess you'd say that I'm a player Angel wants a date and I would really hate to aggravate her Boris, don't you worry, I would never let her separate us Told you, where'd you go? Damn, guess I'd better go and save him Alice thinks that hacking up my pal is gonna medicate her Fallacy! The treatment that this gal would need is an eraser Rap against an animator? Alice, get back on your paper Rhyming on the multiplane, my lyrics work on several layers (The clones and Jackson) If you thought that demons were your problem right now Well the angel's on the stage so pipe down If there are secrets that you want to find out Hop on the ink machine and ride those pipes down So you're on the path of the starving artist But at the heart, well the art is heartless Ever seen a masterpiece get discarded? Start and depart for the art of darkness (Clone one) Out of the deep dark depths below Three ne'er-do-wells will avenge their souls With a spanner and a wrench and a thirst to quench Hi-ho, it's off to work we go (Jackson) Heave-ho! Fisher's coming, crawling out the sea foam Giving you the Willie's as I'm stepping off my steamboat Left here by the gods and beheaded by a rod I've some deadly black spots for the clod who left us below (Clone two) Should have headed for the bread line Never ever meddled wtih a pencil lead and bread lines Monkey with a wrench might Thunk you in the head, Henry can you see the headlines? Animator dead by an enemy he designed! (Clone three) There once was an Angel who swallowed a spider It wriggled inside her and out came the Striker Who'd have thought your silly little villain for the children Would be killing for your heroine, so let her win or die first (The clones and Jackson) If you thought that demons were your problem right now Well the angel's on the stage so pipe down If there are secrets that you want to find out Hop on the ink machine and ride those pipes down So you're on the path of the starving artist But at the heart, well the art is heartless Ever seen a masterpiece get discarded? Start and depart for the art of darkness (Jackson) There's no need to be scared now It's all the fun of the fairground And I would say I'm on fair grounds To take a little revenge now Everybody's heard of Bertram Piedmont Because my work pertains a certain frisson A hurtling free fall, disturbing demons Are out of season so must you keep on? Are you caught in a spin? Well it's a shame that your organs and limbs Will be lost in the ink, well it's awfully grim Did you want to be him? Walter better man than you've ever been It's a downward spiral, time you felt a Little hell up in the Helter-skelter No help or shelter, board the ride Don't you know you've got to be this tall to die? While Jackson and his clones were singing and dancing the noble ponies were unhappy about Jackson song; the other noble were started to like it, even as far as dance to it as well. (The clones and Jackson) So sing along to the bouncing ball Wave your flags and renounce these halls You may have been sacked from this pantomime But a pal of mine wants you recalled So march along to the count of four Astound at the scoundrel crowd you've drawn Left stranded and damned to this mangled form To abandon us here was an act of war As that was going on Twilight, Pinkie and Maud were blushing as red as tomato hearing Jackson sing and dance, while the other as well as the princesses were enjoying it as well. (Jackson and his clones) It's laughable to think you'll bring back the norm We've ink, but no malpractice forms "But Henry! You never gave a crap before?" 'Til we trapped you down 'neath the factory floor Clap along to the rapturous score Three rounds down and back for more To find the keys in chapter four Remind me, where've you heard that before? If you thought that demons were your problem right now Well the angel's on the stage so pipe down If there are secrets that you want to find out Hop on the ink machine and ride those pipes down So you're on the path of the starving artist But at the heart, well the art is heartless Ever seen a masterpiece get discarded? Start and depart for the art of darkness (Jackson) Well I dropped in from the top and now I've got to block the Monsters popping off of Nosferatu's rostrum Preposterous that after this my Oscar's will be posthumous I lived for my work but I died to stop them Stationery should be stationary, shouldn't talk back I need a shrink, I'm on the brink, the ink has fought back Thought that the Apocalypse was supposed to live on horseback? Screw that, deliverance was hidden in the Rorschach That's all folks Keep dreaming Author's Note The rest of the story will be in part 4
The World Summit, The Monkey vs The king of Minotaur part 4The World Summit, The Monkey vs The king of Minotaur part 4 (Third person pov) After Jackson's song, he then said, "thank you, now this next song I'm going to need my oldest son and his younger brothers, as well as spike" Jackson said into the mic as the people in question came up. Jackson then whispers the song they are going to sing; they nodded and got into position, "okay this next song goes out to all the married couples here today but before that" Jackson said before he and his sons and spike yelled out. "TRANSFORMATION JUTSU," they said before a puff of smoke cover them once the Smoke Clear they saw to everyone surprised that Jackson didn't change much except wearing a red suit as for the rest of them they looked just like there in their teens including Spike. "Okay this next song is called Treasure by Bruno Mars I hope you enjoy it," Jackson said as the song start to play. As Jackson and his Sons continue to sing and dance the Nobles of different species are started to clap and whistle from the song by those who were uptight just said that how uncouth they were being. As for the girls and Celestia and Luna l, they were standing there shocked about how they were doing especially Rarity cuz she never suspects this from spike; after Jackson and his sons and Spike finish the song everyone cheered and clapped even louder than he read the night and said. "I hope you like that because I have two more songs the first one I'm going to need Shining Armor so get up here Mister knight in shining," Jackson said pointing at Shining, he looked at himself before he was teleported right beside him he looked to see Cadence was whistling innocently. After telling him what song they were going to sing at first he was against it before Jackson whispered harshly into his ear making him agree. "This is another Bruno Mars song is called Runaway Baby and if any husband gets offended about their wives telling them that they are feeling hot and bothered don't blame us, blame the song," Jackson said before the song start to play. As the song continued indeed it was happening the females in the ballroom starting to feel this weird feeling from the song as their husband starts to get jealous. Cadence was the most affected by it she started to think to herself that she and her husband were going to have a lot of alone time after the World Summit. After the song ended and shining armor went down off the stage Jackson grabbed the mic and said "okay this is the last song I'm going to sing before I give it back to the orchestra this last one is called say Amen by Panic at the Disco I hope he enjoyed this last song" after Jackson said that the song starts to play. After the song ended and everyone started to cheer and clap with Jackson's performance he took the last bow before stepping off and handing it over back to the orchestra. Then everything starts to calm down and it was trying to make small talk was until the Minotaur from this morning came up to Jackson and threw a glove at his face, " I challenge you to a fight you hairless monkey" steel will say as everything went silent for a moment before Jackson started to laugh catching anyone by surprise. Jackson looks up to steel will with an evil smile and aura surrounding him before I saying, "sure but if I win then you will have to give me something in return" Jackson said holding out his hand; steel will shortly before wincing in pain by the strong grip Jackson's head.
The World Summit, The Monkey vs The king of Minotaur final partThe World Summit, The Monkey vs The king of Minotaur final part (Jackson pov) I was stretching while I was watching steel wheel put on Armor I internally smirked before thinking to myself; " guess he's smarter than I thought, still ain't going to help him though" I thought before calling out. "So are you ready cuz I'm getting bored," I said smirking more by Steel Will's angry look, that's when Celestia stepped out and said the first to submit or knock unconscious is the winner. //////// (Third person pov) Before the fight began Jackson asked steel will the question that caught everyone by surprise but scared the people that knew Jackson was about to do. "Pick a number between 1 through 12" Jackson State but in his head, he was smiling like a madman; "steel will isn't a coward I will go with the highest number 12" Steel will say but got a look of apprehension after seeing Jackson crazy smile. "Oh boy you are in for it now jackass," Jackson said before powering up to his Super Saiyan 3 state with the Sharingan. After that fight started I like how Jackson expected he was easily dodging his attacks also making Sly remarks; " why you aren't totally weak even my two youngest sons to beat you and one of them doesn't know how to use his Sharingan properly" Jackson said before delivering a punch to his gut making him gasp for air. "I will not be humiliated by some hairless monkey" steel will say before pulling out a ring with a blood-red diamond in the center, Celestia and Luna instantly knew what it was; "steel will how do you obtain that ring you know it's forbidden" luna yelled out in Rage. " it doesn't matter the only thing that matters is I'm going to used it to defeat this hairless monkey" steel will say before putting on the ring and a dark aura surrounds him and he started to laugh. "You may be wondering what this ring does what it's likely to give me the power of the gods themselves, now then prepare yourself" steel will say before rushing at Jackson throwing a punch to his face making a huge explosion covering the arena smoke and debris. Once the smoke cleared do you want to surprise Jackson was still standing holding one finger up blocking his attack before singing, "if you call this godly power then that makes the gods here all weak to the God that I know" Jackson said before delivery in elbow to his ribs can cough up blood? "How are you *cough* so powerful" steel will say backing away from Jackson, Jackson to smile before Instantly appear right in front of them before saying. " it's easy really do you and your people are too weak to beat me," Jackson said before delivering an uppercut sending him flying into the air before Jackson appeared right behind him and delivered an ax kick sending him flying into the ground. " and that ladies and gentlemen is how you defeat an arrogant King" Jackson said brushing some dust off his clothes. After that everything starts to calm down and the party went without interruption everybody enjoying themselves. ////////// (Unknown location pov) "Master we are in position should we strike now," the strangest said into a communicator. "No change of plans we're going to wait when that guards down then we will strike " the man said before turning off the communicator. "You heard Master Madara stay in position until he says so" The Stranger said while everyone saluting. Author's Note I hope you enjoyed this chapter
Tour through Manhattan: OH MY GOD SOMEBODY HELP METour through Manhattan: OH MY GOD SOMEBODY HELP ME (Jackson pov) I was running through the town from a mob of mares, and foals of all ages chasing me saying weird things. "Can I have your autograph" "Can you be my new husband " "Can I have your love-nectar" That last part got me running faster before I yelled out to the heavens. "HOW THE HELL DID THIS HAPPENED" I screamed trying to run away from the mob of fans. ///////// (2 weeks earlier) I was currently standing in a audio booth what a microphone in front of me and a pair of headphones on; on the other side of the window Vinyl Scratch, Octavia, the Mane Six, and the princesses. "Okay Jackie just sing any song you want and I'll record them" vinyl said before pushing a button starting the recording. "Okay let's start with this one" I thought before I knew it music Started to play from out of nowhere. Octavia was appolled by the lyrics while vinyl had a Sly grin on her face, as for the main six they were blushing up a storm by how Jackson was sing. After this song ended Vinyl press the button to the speaker saying, "okay Jackson that was awesome, but can you give me something that's for a party" Vinyl said having a bright smile on her face. "Something for a party huh I think she'll like this one" I thought before started to sing again. After the song and everyone clapped and cheered for Jackson that's when Jackson gotten an evil idea an sang two song that made every female blush and had a nosebleed. After that Jackson started laughing uncontrollably seen their faces they gave him a glare before he calmed down and said, "okay okay sorry I got a other song for you it's a mixture of Western and rap" Jackson said before started to sing. After that AppleJack was cheering more than the others, after everyone calm down Jackson start up another one. It went on for a while until finally got enough to make it a small album and I knew it was a bad idea from the start ,I should have went with my gut like feeling then. /////// (1 week later) One week one week is all it took for hell to break loose have to sing those songs of Vinyl Scratch to record I was in my Hokage office reading the newspaper while drinking some tea before promptly spinning it out And rereading the title of the headline. "Jackson Williams The Monkey King now the king of music" I was in disbelief by the title before I kept reading it made me even more angrier than usual. "We have interviewed Vinyl Scratch in Octavia Melody the music that they produced from the studio, but it was then realize that they didn't make the songs but The Monkey King Jackson William did and he's the one who sung them so it seems that the two queens of music has a new rival" I didn't get a chance to read the rest cuz I activated my Mangekyou Sharingan ability and burn the paper. "The next time I see those two they are in a whole world of trouble" I said through gritted teeth before Jiraiya burst through the door. "Sir we have a problem" jiraiya said leading me to the window then my jaw promptly hit the floor at what I saw. Outside the Manor of the gate hundreds upon hundreds a pony standing outside waving flags and signs with my name and face on there trying to get through the gate. After seeing that me and the girls in Jiraiya and Kakashi thought that Ponyville be the best place to be safe at for the kids anyway but as for me it got worse. Than Rarity had the bright idea to send me the Manhattan since nobody will recognize me, but that plan failed hard. ///////// (Present time) Now that you're caught up I need to continue running for my life; I ran straight to City Hall is all thankfully what's the princesses, the main six, my kids and Jiraiya an Kakashi. After Celestia was able to calm down the mon I answered some questions sign some autographs it took some photos before one of them said, "can you sing us a song please" one of them said as everyone else agree it started chanting for it I sighed before I looked over to Kakashi and Jiraiya I told them to come over here. "Do you guys know how to play an instrument" I asked and I was fairly surprised that Kakashi know how to play the Bess and jiraiya knows how to play the drums so we got some instruments up here and I staring to singing a song that I heard from a game. "All right everyone the song is called breaking down the borders by Miracle of Sound" I said as the music starts to play. (Jackson) Come on in Come join the party in the dust and the sand Chip on your shoulder sweat and dirt on your hands Machines in slumber start to lumber outside Head full of numbers see the colors collide ( Jiraiya and Kakashi) Such safest Sanctuary Droppin' them dollars on you thank you very Much by the way no refunds Back into the boneyard badlands we run I saw a siren singing Shifting through the shots-a ringing Frying burning cuts-a stinging Bringing you the pain (Jackson, jiraiya and Kakashi) Come on down and join the party tonight We ain't the kind to turn away from a fight Chips on our shoulders, sweat and dirt on our hands Cause we're breaking down the borders As we light up the lands You ain't a skag, are you? ( Kakashi) Old TK's shack is just a derelict shell Ain't nothing left now but his notes and the smell He used to watch over the Fyre and the Stone Fan fiction told me that he died all alone (Jackson and jiraiya) Splash bang so corrosive Don't get close if it's explosive Flash gang caustic crew Simmer and smoke in electric blue Hiss goes the radio Vicious malicious a voice we know Soon to reap the seeds you sow Bringing you the pain (Jackson, jiraiya and Kakashi) Come on down and join the party tonight We ain't the kind to turn away from a fight Chips on our shoulders, sweat and dirt on our hands Cause we're breaking down the borders As we light up the lands (Jiraiya) C'mon trick out yer ride Um... Y'know what they say Better to die At the wheel - crash and burn... Uh... then... eh... die when you're ... Not... in your car..... I hate you, Claptrap! (Jackson, jiraiya and Kakashi) Come on down and join the party tonight We ain't the kind to turn away from a fight Chips on our shoulders, sweat and dirt on our hands Cause we're breaking down the borders As we light up the lands. When we finish singing the song everyone started to calmed down and I was able to finally relax or so I thought.
One year of training, mastering BankaiOne year of training, mastering Bankai Jackson pov; 3 weeks later "AGAIN!!," Okami ordered as he yelled inside my head for the fourth time in a row. "I hear you the first time Okami, so please for the love of all that's good and holy-" I said before yelling back. "WOULD YOU STOP FUCKING YELLING IN MY HEAD YOU ICE LIZARD BASTARD!!!!" I scream while punching a hole through a tree making it fall to the ground. I was currently in the middle of the forest, training with my reishi energy. And at this point I can walk on air, thump like Ichigo and asta can; as well as use my zanpakuto without the badge for ten hours, and with the badge at least five days at a time. Once me and my girls got back they immediately put me to work as their butler, but it wasn't that bad as I thought it would be. Also we told everyone what was going to happen so they don't get surprised or shocked when they become goddesses. they all agree somewhat and we went about our day. After that I started training for a whole 3 months. So when I summon Edward as well as Ichigo and Asta and their wives and or mare friends, they can help me with defeating my hollow but for right now I need to achieve my Bankai form. "So now what I know from the bleach series is that Ichigo trained for three days to get his. So maybe " I said trailing off before snapping my fingers. An epiphany hit me. "What I remember correctly Kukkaku and Kisuke said that training either in hell or Donghai to get hardcore training to achieve my Bankai right Okami?" I asked him while smirking. "Yeah, but what does that have to do with this situation?" Okami questions before my smirk turned into a smile. "Well Okami there is a place that has both of those conditions and it's called the Hyperbolic Time Chamber" I said while making a clone and having him tell the others where I'm going. "Do you really think that place will work?" He asked while I put two fingers on my forehead and concentrated one Pacific ki signature. "Yep, not only is it a harsh environment like hell, but also time moves differently in there one day out here can equal to one year in there," I said before adding. "Not only I'll be able to gain my Bankai form, but as well as training myself in utilizing spiritual energy as well to." I finished as I teleported onto The Lookout, where Mr. Popo was sitting in the middle of the temple. After catching up with him and telling him about my Adventures I went to the room of spirit and times you started my training. (3 months later) It's been 3 months since I've been in here and to put it simply. IT WAS FUCKING HELL!!!!! But I knew this was needed so after those three months I was able to successfully Master my sword techniques as well as some of my spiritual energy next was my spear techniques. Okami said that there were three Arts: Of the spear, the water, the dragon, and the demon. The art of water was that you had to be fluid in your motions and keep calm under pressure like a leaf going through the river. The art of dragon was you were ferocious in your attacks as well as moving at incredible speeds. And The art of demon was like the other two but on a different level, the difference is you use your rage as a conduit for your attacks as well as keeping calm to control it. So after he told me that I started to train in using these Arts. (6 months later) I was only able to mastered the two out of the three Arts that being the water and the Dragon. The demon was a bit more complicated since I can't really control my anger all that much. But on the bright side I was much closer to reaching my Bankai form. The next thing I need to do is be able to perform a complete physical manifestation of my powers essence. In which Okami agreed. So I started the second part of my training to obtain my Bankai form. (9 months later) It's been nine months since I've been here. I was able to manifest the power essence in which Okami congratulated me on. We started to fight. It took me a while but I was able to beat him with sheer luck and determination. Then I used the Bankai form for the first time. (This is what his Bankai form looks like) But I could only hold it for 30 seconds before I probably deactivated the Form, and I was in tremendous pain. Now I will use the last three months and I have in this room to master my bankai form. (12 months later) I was getting ready to leave the room in spirit and time. I was able to hold my new form or at least one week at a time, as for me summoning my sword with or without the badge, I can do it with ease as well as for long periods of time. I also was able to master my spiritual energy and use some of the techniques. "Well Okami I would say that was a productive training session and I was finally able to achieve my Bankai form too" I said inside my head. "Yes, I would agree to baby dragon. You have come a long way since you entered this room" Okami said to me before we both heard someone laughing. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA, That's good that will mean it will be that much more sweeter when I beat you and take over your body" we both heard someone say. "WHO ARE YOU, SHOW YOURSELF!!" Okami ordered the strange voice. "If you insist, look to the mirror on your left" he said while I turned to the mirror and I saw him. His skin was Snow White while he was wearing some kind of odd clothing, but whether noticeable was he was holding a Seth and his right hand, with the blade being crimson red. (This is what his inner hollow looks like) " let me introduce myself, my name is Snakeyashi," he said, giving a mock bow. "Wait. Doesn't that Translate to forbidden Memories," I said, confused by his name and what it means. "Yes it does but onto more important matters. you may be wondering why I'm contacting you right now or at all really, well it's because soon enough I will be free from these spiritual chains. but do not worry I won't attack you yet. I want to fight you fair and square so that when I beat you it would make it that sweeter to know that I beat you at your strongest," he said while smirking at me. "That ain't going to happen, because I'm strong enough to beat you and when I do I will control my hollow form and make sure you never come out," I said with determination in my voice. He laughed at me insanely before looking at me with a crazy smile and said, "We shall see little monkey" and like that he was gone.
Back to normalcy, first signs of the inner hollow.Back to normalcy, first signs of the inner hollow. (Twilight pov) It's been 2 months since I became a goddess of balance and magic; and like Jackson said my friends became goddesses too. Right now we are in Canterlot so that Celestia and Luna could help us control our new found powers. "This is soooo boring," I heard Rainbow said while we were in the Library. Celestia thought it would be easier for her to teach us magic first before anything else. "Well, your going to have to Barrett sugar cubed, because unless you want to accidentally destroy your cloud home from a magical discharge," Applejack said while reading a book on magic. "You know she's right RD, so stop complaining" I hear a familiar voice say, making me and Pinkie instantly look out the window to see Jackson there floating in mid-air cross-legged. "JACKY!!!!" I, Pinkie and Maud yelled in our Canterlot Royal voice. We rushed at him making all four of us fall to the ground lucky we weren't that high up. "Woah, hey to you too girls," he said laughing while hugging us before saying. "I didn't know you would miss me that much, also Twilly how is the baby doing," he asked while we got off of him. "I just came from the doctor, he said the baby is doing fine. But I can't do any magical experiments until the baby is born," I said a little sad that I can't practice my new magical abilities. "Don't worry too much about it my little bookworm," he said, hugging me and kissing me on the lips, making me blush crimson. "Once the baby is born you can do all the magical experiments you want okay" Jackson said with a warm smile. "For once in my life I didn't think that I would have friends let alone a husband and having a foal too. "But there is a reason why I visit you three today," he said, making us confused before he continued. "As you know you three are going to be my wives right?" Jackson said while we nodded. "That also means you three are going to become my Queens," he said smirking, making us blush. "So now I also need your help during a trial that I'm holding," he said, confusing us more. "What do you mean jack?" Maud said while he made two clones in which they proceeded to pick us up Bridal Style and fly to the direction of the everfree. "While danzo has committed many atrocities against the hidden Leaf Village as well as assigning himself to the Akatsuki; not to mention he killed a fellow Shinobi just for his Sharingan as well as trying to kidnap The Elements of Harmony which is you guys, the list goes on," Jackson said as we landed near the castle. Ever since Jackson has taken over the everfree Forest he decided to expand their Village to a kingdom so that other species from different kingdoms can come here to live out the lives like they wanted. He redesigned the castle of the Two Sisters to which Celestia and Luna didn't mine as long as they got everything that was there, which he agreed on. (This is what his castle looks like) "So you want us to help Jackie?" Pinkie asked while we walked to the throne room where the trial will be taking place. "That's right pinky, I would like to have you three here. Since we are going to be running the Kingdom as husband and wives," he said, smiling at us. It took an hour but we managed to enter the throne room and got to our Thrones respectively. Once we sat down Jackson said, "let the trial of danzo begin" Jackson said while me,Pinkie,and Maud, an five kage are there as well. "Danzo, you are here because you have been found guilty of many crimes against the village," I said before glaring at him and said, "how do you plead?" "Not guilty," he said while smirking at them thinking he was going to get out of the trail with no trouble at all. ********************************** (Jackson pov) I was trying not to jump out of my throne chair and grab him by his neck and crush his windpipe. "Doing our investigation we have found letters from the Akatsuki showing you have been given information to them about the location of the tail beast," Kakashi said while reading from a piece of paper. "As well as the death of the Uchiha Clan and Uzumaki clan," I said, surprising everyone but Danzo. "You call it killing, I call saving the village from those bastards," Danzo said while smirking at me, while I glared at him. "You think this shit is a game?" I asked Danzo, trying not to lose my cool. He just laughed before yelling out. "YES A GAME. FOR ME," Danzo yelled, before continuing. "EVERYTHING WAS PERFECT BEFORE YOU AND THOSE ELEMENT BITCHES SHOWED UP," he roared in his restraints. "Now everything is gone because of YOU!!!!" he screamed at me while trying to catch his breath. I sat there for a moment thinking about what he just said to me. He's nothing but dirt I clenched my fists in anger while looking at the ground. He doesn't deserve to live I started to see red everywhere, my heart was pounding in my chest. I can also hear ringing going off in my ears. HE MUST DIE!!!!! I feel my mouth turn into a twisted snarl, and what felt like fangs growing out of my mouth. HE MUST DIE, HE MUST DIE, HE MUST DIE, HE MUST DIE, HE MUST DIE!!!!!!! And before I knew it, I was choking the life out of him. ****************************** (3rd pov) Nobody saw Jackson rushing out of his chair, and nobody saw him holding Danzo against the wall while choking him to death. They stared at him in shock and a little bit of fear, but when he spoke everyone felt fear grabbing their souls. "You pathetic worm, I will beat you to a bloody mess, I will rip your guts out through your mouth, I will rip your flesh from your very bones" Jackson said while still choking him. Everyone was shocked. But Twilight, Pinkie and Maud were scared because of his eyes. They were deep dark black while his pupils were blood red. "Jacky please calm down for us," Maud pleaded while looking at him. Jackson looked back to his herd mates for a moment before letting go of danzo, and started to calm down afterwards. He blinked a few times and his eyes went back to normal. "This trial is postponed until further notice am I understood" Jackson said to everyone in the room to which everone nodded quickly. "Good then, do not disturb me for the rest of the day" Jackson ordered then he disappeared. Twilight, Pinkie and Maud stood there for what seemed like hours before Twilight spoke up. "It's started to happen. The symptoms that Asta warned us about, we need to get Edward here as soon as possible" Twilight said as the other two agreed.
Legendary super saiyan meeting the king of the hidden leaf kingdomLegendary super saiyan meeting the king of the hidden leaf kingdom (3rd pov) It was just another normal day in Equestria, ponies were walking around having a nice day before a group of strangers appeared in the middle of the kingdom. "Goku you sure this is were Jackson is?" Said a woman with black hair and wearing a Japanese style dress. "Yea, Chichi this is where I sense his ki," goku said to the woman now known as Chichi. As they were talking the other two people of the group were talking, "hey Vegeta, you think he will remember us?" Said a blue haired woman. "Yes Bulma, he will remember us damn it woman you are annoying," Vegeta said to the woman known as Bulma. "VEGETA, GOKU OVER HERE!!!" They heard someone said when they turn they saw Pinkie pie waving at them. "Hey guys, what are you doing here. Who are they?" Pinkie asked while walking towards them. "Hey pinky, this is Chichi, and that's Bulma, Krillin and android 18, and Gohan and Videl, and that's Piccolo," Goku said while pointing to each person. "So do you know where Jackson is," Chichi asked while looking around. "Yea, jacky is in Day Court right now I'll take you guys to him," Pinkie said while leading them to the castle. While they were walking to said castle they noticed that they were being watched by the town ponies and guards, some with confusion and some hesitation; Once they reached the castle and then the throne room they heard someone yelling. "FOR THE LAST TIME JETSET YOU AND ANYONE ELSE IS NOT GOING TO RAISE TAXES IN MY KINGDOM, NOW LEAVE BEFORE I DESTROY YOU. YOU SORRY EXCUSE OF A STALLION!!!!!" they heard someone yelled as said pony ran out with fear and Terror written on his face. "Oops, looks like he's angry again," Pinkie said a little worried before walking in with everyone else following. Once they saw the throne room they were shocked at how it looked, it looked medieval with a mix of Japanese style Throne rooms. Jackson was sitting on his throne tapping his finger while looking annoyed. "If he ever shows his face again I'm going to beat him into a bloody pulp," Jackson said to himself before seeing Pinkie and immediately had a bright smile. "PINKY!!!" Jackson said before rushing at her and pulling her into a bear hug while kissing her,"what are you doing here, I thought you were going back to sugarcube corner to visit mr and ms. Cake today," Jackson asked while putting her back on to the ground. "I was but I saw goku and Vegeta here I brought them here to see you jacky," Pinkie said while the other looked in confusion. Jackson looked over to the group before smirking and said. "Well pinky I'm not the real Jackson he's in the gym room working out with Twilight and Maud there as well" the clone said before turning into a puff of smoke. Everyone was shocked but Pinkie before she said, "come on I will use a teleportation spell to take us there" she said before lighting her horn and in a bright flash of light later they were in the training room were they saw something incredible. Jackson was lifting weights but his was doing a handstand while the weights were on his feet and the weights themselves were as big as a truck. (Like this except replace zoro with Jackson) Chichi, Bulma, and Krillin were shocked at what they saw, while the others were surprised at what he was doing before he said. "Twilight *grunt* What number am I on now?" Jackson said while grunting in exhaustion; then everyone except for Twilight, Pinkie and Maud were shocked beyond belief. "20,345,567 is the number you are on," Twilight said while reading a book. it's been a few months since they found out she was pregnant and she was started to show. Jackson just sighed before saying,"Damn it I knew I should have started earlier today then dealing with that fucking noble," he said angry before noticed more people in the room. "So you finally made it huh," he said before bending his knees before sending the weights into the air before standing upright and catching it with one hand and putting it on the ground. "Well not exactly Jackson" Gohan said while looking away from Jackson. Jackson noticed it. He looked at the rest of the group who are also not looking at him except for Goku who had a sheepish smile, Jackson narrowed his eyes before saying. "What did you do son goku!!" Jackson said while crossing his arms in annoyance at goku. Before Goku could say anything else Whis and Beerus along with three other people were there as well. "So did you tell him or what," Beerus said before noticed that everyone had a face of horror before someone said. "So son goku not only did you bring him here but you brought two of Frieza soldiers here too," Jackson said while having a neutral face. "Umm if you put it like that then yes," Goku said while looking worried. "Okay," Jackson said before pointing at broly and said, "you get the fuck off my planet right now," Jackson said while everyone looked shocked and worried about what was going to happen. "Listen here monkey you are-" Breerus could say anything else he was punch into a wall everyone looked at him before Jackson yelled. "YOU STAY THE FUCK OUT OF THIS!!!" Jackson roared out before looking back at Broly. Before anyone could say or do anything Jackson was hit in his stomach before being sent to the opposite side of the room. "You should know your place monkey," Breerus said while he was standing there unfazed by Jackson attack. That's when they saw that Jackson wasn't hurt by Breerus' attack either, then in an instant Jackson appeared in front of Beerus with his Sharingan showing. "What that going to-" he didn't get to finish before feeling intense pain except it wasn't physical but mentally. "Jackson Williams stop right now" Maud said with a Hint of worry in her voice. "Tch fine," Jackson said before looking towards Broly. "You come with me," he said while walking towards the doors that lead to the castle Garden. **************** (Jackson pov) I was under a tree while Broly was looking around at the different animals."Broly," I said, getting his attention before continuing, "I want to know why you are here," I said with an unreadable face. He stood there for a moment before saying. "Goku said that you could help Broly with his power," he said while sitting in front of me. "It's because we are both legendary saiyan or it's because he wants to fight you properly without Earth being in danger" Jackson said with a hint of anger. "No," Broly said, surprising me before he continued. "Broly believes that you could help Broly with his power so that Broly could live in peace as well," he said while looking serious. I looked at him before I smiled and got off the ground, making him confused with me holding out my hand. "All right I will help you but in return you will live here from now on since you want a more peaceful life," I said while smiling at him. "Thank you for helping Broly," he said while taking my offer hand. We talked for a little while before we headed inside what everyone else was at, we had dinner in which case the chef had to work overtime. Because of me, Goku, Vegeta, Breerus, and surprisingly Twilight were eating a lot of food. While everyone was having a conversation with the main six and Spike Jackson Heard a Voice in his head. "Jackson, he is going to get free anytime now. I think you should summon Edward tomorrow" Okami said in my head while I agreed with him. "Yes Okami, I agree with you I'm going to summon big bro Ed tomorrow morning" I said while looking at the group and then smiled at my girls. "Just three more days before we are married I can't wait," I thought while having a gentle smile on my face. Author's Note Guess what only 3 more chapters later on this story. Until next time readers
The Rise of the Omni-King part one: meeting with family.The Rise of the Omni-King part one: meeting with family. (3rd pov) It's been three weeks since Jackson came from Fred Equestria. He was currently in the meditation room try to calm himself but the hollow was making it difficult. In another part of the castle Twilight and her friends were in the throne room talking about Jackson Behavior lately. "Ah started to notice it to twi," Applejack said while looking at the others. "Yea, he's been a lot more angry than normal," Rainbow said while leaning against the pillar. "That's why we are going to summon Edward here so that he could help him," Pinkie said while looking worried for her colt friend. "Then it's decided, EDWARD I SUMMON YOU," Twilight said in her royal Canterlot voice. “Ah, isn’t this the part where a portal of some sort opens up?” Rainbow asked while scratching her head. “At least something small. That’s usually how things go with these guys right?” Just then they hear what sounds like a train whistle outside the castle. They went to the window to see a crimson train sitting outside the castle with the citizens looking at it with amazement. "Okay that's cool," spike said while looking at said train. The train then lets off a roar of steam as its doors open and a ramp slides down on to the ground. Soon a tall blonde haired man with his hair in a braid and golden eyes wearing a red hooded coat and black suit underneath walks down. In his hand was a clipboard that he stared intently at the entire time. “Let’s see we’ll schedule this for next week,” he says as he walks up to the castle. “Then we should receive this shipment of fire rubies by Friday,” he gets to the doors and they open on their own allowing him to enter the palace. He never looked up from his clip road as he walked into the room with the girls and dragon. “So I'll need the metal by no later than tuesday. That should keep everything for the college squared for now… Hello girls and Spike,” he says to them as he paces around the room still not breaking away from his clipboard. "Uh, were we interrupting something," Jackson's Spike said while Jackson girls nodded in agreement. “I’m getting martails for my college in order,” Ed says, still not breaking focus. “Prosthetics are a big deal in my world and until a few years ago no one could make them outside myself and on either pony, so I built a school and several shops for it.” He suddenly causing everyone to lurch back a bit. “That should do for now,” he says as the clipboard fades away. “The clones can handle the rest. Now let me guess… he’s moody and quickly angered while also having trouble controlling his power right?” "Well not exactly but," Jackson Twilight began before Rainbow dash interrupted. "He has been threatening to kill any nobles and beating wild dangerous animals as well as cursing a lot" Rainbow said while having a deadpan look. “You sound like you have a crush on him,” Ed jabs. "BUCK NO!!" Rainbow shouted in fear, "Pinkie would try and beat me to a bloody pulp," Rainbow said while imagining what Pinkie told her what would happen to her if she try to flirt with Jackson. “Death threats have never stopped a Rainbow before,” Ed shrugs. “Besides, what’s a little bit of fun between friends. I would think you’d have a more open mind about this sort of thing given your activities in the bedroom with Jackson, Maud, and Twilight,” he smirks, causing Pinkie and Twilight to have steam coming off their heads. “There are very little secrets that aren’t known to me though I do tend to stay out of the bedroom but at the same time that doesn’t mean I don’t know what’s going on. I’m very old but not stupid.” Maud clears her throat, getting everyone's attention before saying, "Back to the topic at hand, this is serious. The others and I are getting worried about him," Maud said while looking worried. That's when they hear a loud explosion before hearing someone yelling. "GOD FUCKING DAMN IT!!!!!" They heard Jackson yell out while the castle was shaking violently. “Yes I know its serious because eI told you three to call me when he started to act out like this,” Ed points out. “Asta and Ichigo are the only others who could stand a chance against him as it stands if he were too hollowfy but even though their more than powerful enough to do the job they don’t have the abilities to come at having their memories stolen like I do. That’s and neither of them could make it as is. Asta has been thrown into an alternate reality connected to his own and Ichigo is palling around with a Goku Black Displaced and will be there for the better part of that world's weekly system. So yea, I’m here.” "Yes, we should Have informed you sooner but now we need to go and help him," Rarity said while they walked to Jackson meditation room were they heard him yelling and screaming. "WHY CAN'T YOU JUST SHUT THE FUCK UP FOR ONE GET DAMN MINUTE YOU FUCKING SNAKE!!!!" Jackson yelled as the castle shook again. "Yup, he's pissed a lot right," Spike said while having a sweat drop “Better he be pissed then scared,” Ed threw up a hand. “Hollow takes over a lot easier when you fear it. Any who,” He snapped and they all appeared in the mediation room startling Jackson causing him to fall backwards. “Enough stalling. I don’t want the enitre castle to cave in from idiotic yelling at oneself. I can survive it but you kids can’t.” Jackson blinked before saying. "Edward you're here," Jackson said before Ed words register in his head before you look down sighed. "And I'm sorry, I thought I could handle him for another week but-" Jackson said before gritting his teeth in anger before punching the ground making a small crater. "The son of a bitch wouldn't shut up," Jackson said, grabbing his head in pain. “Yes well that happens when they haven’t been forced to submit to you,” Ed shrugs, “And the longer you wait the harder it gets to ignore. You’re lucky you have three loving girls that can summon your totally op’d big bro for help. Now follow me,” he motions as a portal opens and he enters it. Everyone but Jackson, Maud, Twilight, and Pinkie just stare at the swirling vortex. “Some time within the next few minutes would be nice!” Ed’s voice rang out from everywhere at once causing them all to jump and hurry through said exit. What they came into was unexpected but a place Jackson was familiar with, a Time Chamber, or at least the door to one. “Welcome to my lab,” Ed motions around causing everyone to gasp at the various things. What caught Jackson’ s eye was the massive wall adorned with what looked to be random crap until he got a bet closer and felt the pull of the items, the tokens. "Wow, that's a lot of tokens," Jackson said looking at them. "So what do you have to help me," Jackson said while looking at Edward. “This isn’t on me,” Ed remarks as he sits dials on the side of the chamber door. “Its on you little brother. Just like when you achieve your bankai you must face the hollow and force it to submit to you, but the difference is that it’ll be inside your soul. So you’ll both have home field advantage.” He opens the door to the chamber and allows everyone in. “In that time your body will be pure instinct and rage, slowly Holliday on the outside,” the girls’ eyes widened at what Ed just said. “Which is why I brought you to my world, or more precisely my personal zone in between the universes. It’s still connected to my world via a passage though so not my own piece of the void yet. Anyways, I’ll be out here fighting your body until you can beat that thing inside you. You’ll have two hours until I Decide to really interfere and bring you back to this side. Understand?” He glares harshly at the saiyan. "Don't worry I understand what you are saying," Jackson said. “You eight,” Ed turns sharply to the ponies and drake. “Will not interfere in this at all. It will not be Jackson you see out there,” he points to the endless white void, “ but a monster that will no sooner kill you on the spot and eat your soul than a Timberwolf that’s chasing you for its next meal. Like any of his other major fights this is a life or death situations. I can be worrying about civies running onto the field but I still think you should be here to support him. That said, there will be a powerful barrier in place to keep you here in the common area. Not even Twilight's goddess power can hold a candle to what I can do on my worst days so don’t try anything, for your own sakes. Alright?” Jackson's Twilight was about to argue with Edward but Jackson put a hand on her shoulder and said. "He's right Twi this is for the best," Jackson said with a smile. "You better come back Jackson Williams," Twilight said before hugging him and going back to the others. "Alright Ed let's get this started," Jackson said before sitting on the ground cross-legged. “It started the second you stepped off the platform,” Ed says as he was currently nowhere, “We’re inside your soul world now. It’s up to you on this end. I can pull you back if I feel things are getting too dicey but as it stands, this is your fight and your fight alone,” he points at the saiyan who was just now noticing he was in his Shinigami uniform. “Good luck,” Ed waves as he fades away. "Well, I guess I better start looking then," Jackson said before the arena changed to a snowy field with storm clouds above his head. "So, you finally show up," Jackson heard someone say. He turned around to see Snakeyashi sitting in a chair drinking some tea. "Took you long enough, I've been waiting for you all day," Snakeyashi said before getting up and stretching. "Well sorry for keeping your wait then" Jackson said getting into his sword stance. Snakeyashi just smiled crazily before summoning his scythe. They stood there for a moment before both of them rushed at each other, weapons clashing. While that was happening Edward was keeping a close eye on Jackson right for any reactions. Ed reached out and flicked Jackson on the forehead forcing his spiritual body to go flying out. He then quickly teleports his physical body into the common area for the girls and Spike to watch over. His spirit body shakily got to its feet. “Sorry but I won’t give you the luxury of growing strong as you fight,” Ed remarks as a magic circle forms under Jackson’s feet before immediately erupting into a massive column of crimson flames. “I’ll be taking that too,” Ed remarks as he motions with his hand causing Jackson’s zanpakuto to go flying into his hand. “You won’t be able to use any release commands in that state but I’d rather you not have the sword. Less likely for it to break,” he says as he places the spirit katana in his vault for safekeeping. “Now the real fun starts…” Ed grimley sighs as a wave of immense malevolent spiritual pressure spread over the area. The flames died down and there was Jackson with his head cocked back, mouth fallen open, no pupils in his eyes. The only thing that was left of his shihakusho were Jackson’s very tattered and scorched pants. Suddenly some sort of white substance started to bubble for the wounds and burns that littered his body. It was as if his very soul was boiling over from the inside out. "What the buck is happening to Jackson!!," Spike said horrified at the site. After a moment of silence they now saw him in his full hollow. “That would be the result of the trail he is undergoing inside his inner world,” came a voice. Everyone turns to see Princess Luna, Ed’s Luna, with two alicorn children at her sides. “This is the manifestation of his hollow and his combined form and the result of the hollow trying to devour young Jackson’s soul. The white stuff histhe hollow’s reiatsu pouring out in an effort to protect and devour its host.” Suddenly, a hole ripped open in the center of Jackson’ chest and he let out a terrifying roar. The white fluid was now pouring from his wounds and solidifying into what looked like armor but was actually the hollow’s body. White reiatsu erupts from his eyes, nose, mouth and ears before it solidifies into a skeletal mask. It then lit out another more terrifying roar. (Jackson complete hollowfied form) "That's isn't Jackson, that's a bucking demon!" Rainbow dash yelled as the monster let out a loud roar that made everyone except Edward cover their ears in pain. "Daddy beat that mean thingy!” The girl Alison cheered, causing everyone to look at her in shock. “Daddy?!!” Everyone says in unison. “They are Ed’s children after all,” Luna smiles. Back out on the battlefield… “So it merged with all that power Ichigo used to suppress it after all,” Ed nods as he looks ver the hollow’s body while effortlessly dodges its strikes. “I can see that it heavily influenced the monsters build in this state but there are still several notable differences.” He ducked then backhanded the creatures, sending it flying. It shakily gets up to glare at the alchemist as its broken and cracked mask starts to instantly heal. The monster’s vision narrows before it roars and gather reishi at its hand and mouth for a triple Cero. “You don’t seem to have the me4ory ability is in this state though,” Ed writes in a notebook he pulls from his coat pocket. “Perhaps due to the feral nature of the two souls fighting for Dominick in there.” The hollow fires the cero and all three hit Ed. The hollow his in delight as it knows its opponent is dead only to see the alchemist still standing their with only his clothes torn to shreds. “I guess analysis is over now,” Ed sighs as he holds up his hand, “Bankai…” he remarks and floods the area with his own spiritual power. The impact on the barrier of the common area was like a cannonball. The hollow was still standing but noticeably shaken by the outpouring of power. “Let’s see if you make me use my mask beast!” The fighters rushed at each other, claw meets blade in blast of power. While Ed was fighting hollow Jackson, Jackson was fighting his inner hollow and was struggling. "Oh what's wrong little monkey, having some difficulties with our fight," Snakeyashi said before backhand Jackson a few meters. "Damn it, the bastard is strong. I need to stop fucking around and beat him," Jackson thought before grabbing his sword and yelled. "BANKAI!!!!" Jackson roared as he entered his Bankai form and rushed at Snakeyashi sending a right hook to his chest before spinning his spear and hitting him so hard that he was flying back crashing into an ice boulder. "Now then," Jackson said before spinning his spear again and getting into the dragon spear art style stance and said. "Let's see how you do now you son of a bitch," Jackson stated coldly before rushing at Snakeyashi again. Back with Ed and the others he was doing fine, this monster wasn't even making him need to use his mask, in which it made it angry and attacked Ed wildly. Ed didn't miss a single strike, “Oh I’m sorry,” he remarks as he nails punch into the beast. The monster lurched forward to meet the side of Ed’s zanpakuto as the alchemist slapped it again. The monster gets back to its feet and lets out another roar before zeroing on Ed. “That instant regeneration factor is a real pain though,” Ed remarks as he reaches up to his face. “I’ll humor a bit,” he says as he pulls his hand down and a hollow mask forms over his face. It had a singular red eye with light blue marking above and below it, and two front upward pointing horns. An even more malicious aura spilled over the field as Reishi pours off Ed like a waterfall. Ed raised his sword above his head and then let it fall. In the instant the hollow was nearly cut into with a single slash of wind that also sent it flying again. If it wasn;t for its instant regeneration it would've been dead then and there. Everyone in the common area but Luna and her children were in awe of Ed’s power. They’d seen Jackson fight stronger foes then him before but this was very different. Even if the monster out their was just using Jackson as a medium he was still no push over when it came to physical power. Even stil this battle was completely one sided. "I'm a little worried about Jackson," Jackson Twilight said, getting everyone's attention. "I know this is needed, but I'm afraid to lose him," she finished while Pinkie and Maud nodded their heads in agreement. “Then you don’t have much faith in your husband,” Luna cuts them off. “Is it not a brother role but to help each other in there times of need, be they an obstacle,” She says as the duo collide on the other sie of the barrier sending out massive shockwaves, “Or a helping hand.” “Believe in daddy,” the little boy alicorn said , catching everyone by surprise. “He helped uncle Jackson.” Twilight, Pinkie and Maud smile before they hear someone yell out in pain. They looked to see what happened and saw Jackson's right arm was cut off. But his arm instantly grew back. Flexing its fingers, before grining and it licks its entire face with it's huge tongue before rushing at Ed again. "That's just bucking nasty-" Rainbow said before muttering under her breath. "But soo bucking hot too," she didn't notice that everyone heard that, even Edward. “Rainbow Dash,” Another Ed suddenly appears right in front of the mare causing her to jump back in fright. “I’m not one to normally back sass about one's tastes or not let them think aloud, Ms. S&M, but my children are present and don’t think I won’t smack the blue of a pegasus if you don’t keep that language to yourself in front of them or the youth here in my world!” He pops into confetti causing the kids to giggle. Rainbow dash Blush crimson before Twilight put a hand on her shoulder and whispered, "We will talk later Rainbow dash," Jackson Twilight said in a calm tone of voice. While that was happening Jackson was beaten the shit out of his inner hollow. Jackson threw a punch into Snakeyashi abdomen before doing a roundhouse kick sending him back a few more meters coughing up saliva. "How. HOW CAN YOU BE THIS STRONG!!!" Snakeyashi yelled out while trying and failing to get up. "Well you see fucker," Jackson started. "The reason why I'm so strong is because I train my ass off, so that you would never hurt my friends and family," Jackson said before going into the demon spear art style stance, his eyes glowing blue. "Now it's time to end this," Jackson said before rushing at Snakeyashi ready to defeat him. Outside ed was going to attack again before hollow Jackson stopped dead in its tracks and started to convulse violently. "What's happening to him," Rarity asked as hollow Jackson started to cry out in pain while holding its head. “Jackson has gained the upper hand it would seem but we have yet to see if he can peirce his hollow with his weapon,” Luna explains. "YES GO JACKSON! KICK THAT GUY’S BUTT!!" Pinkie pie yelled as hollow Jackson was struggling to stand upright. With Jackson he was beating Snakeyashi with combo after combo before Snakeyashi was struggling to stand up his broken scythe helping him. "IT ENDS HERE SNAKEYASHI! FURY OF THE ICE DRAGON!!" Jackson shouted as he threw his spear which turned into the head of a dragon that hit Snakeyashi in which said hollow screamed in pain as the spear pierced his chest. Back with Ed and the others, Jackson screamed freezing in place. There was a deathly chill and calm that swept over the battlefield with a small gust of wind. If one listened hard enough you could hear a cracking sound. It was coming from the hollow. Suddenly it fill apart as if molting a shell leaving Jackson standing there with a mask on his face. Jackson was breathing heavily before saying. "That was more difficult than fighting cooler," Jackson said while sitting on the ground looking at his new hollow mask. Ed deactivates his zanpakuto and mask then snaps Blinking Jackson’s herd in between the two of them. "But it was worth it," Jackson said, smirking before being tackled to the ground by his herd mates. “Hate to break it to ya bud but you’re not out of the woods just yet,” Ed crosses his arms. “You have to master your power while wearing it and know your time limit of wearing it. Not to mention the hollow is only suppressed for now. It can still pop back up if it ever sense your soul waver thus it will seek to devour you.” "Oh I already knew that, I'm hoping that I could use the mask between one to three hours a day," Jackson said before looking over to his Rainbow who was blushing crimson. "Hey what's up with RD?" Jackson question which made Steam come off Rainbow dash head. “She’s secretly into s&m and made an inappropriate comment about you that only led us to know for a fact that she has feelings for you, which most of us in this immediate area already knew,” Ed says nonchalantly, causing the peruses to start steaming. Jackson just blinked at that before looking over to Rainbow. "RD is this true?" He asked her. Rainbow Dash nodded her head nervously before saying, "yea I liked you for a while now, but after you, Twilight, Pinkie and Maud said that you guys were getting married I thought I lost my chance to join your herd,' Rd said looking away. “Did you even bother to ask any of them?” Ed’s Luna says as she walks up with the children in tow. The little girl immediately ran to her father letting him pick her up. “She has a point,” Ed picks his daughter’s cheek causing her to giggle before hugging her father. “I married Tia after two thousands years of being married to Luna and I’m seeing Amore at the current moment.” Jackson was still looking at Rainbow before Twilight whispered into his ear. After a moment he smiled before going to her and hugged RD making her blush before he said. "I don't know if you still have those feelings but if you do then we could date before I marry you as well, what do you say," Jackson asked. In response Rainbow jumping on him kissing him while crying in happiness. “Just keep the s&m confined to the bedroom and after the first date,” Ed says. “And not mentioning it while you’re here. Got it?” he glares at the herd. Jackson glared back at Ed. "Dude can you please stop saying that word, also we will wait to do that after the third date," Jackson said before looking at Edward's children before saying. "Nice to meet you two for the first time, kids," Jackson said while smiling at them. “Hi Uncle Jackson,” the girl waves, “My name Morning Star!” The little boy hides behind his mothers, “I Solar Eclipse…” “Solar is a bit of a shy one,” Luna says as she picks up her son. “Morning takes after her father in the genius department and my sister in the outgoing department.” “Where you in the baths?” Ed asks. “Yes,” Luna nods. “They got rather dirty playing tag…again…” “Chryssy?” “Chryssy,” Luna nods. "Oh no," Jackson said while everyone looked confused before they felt bloodlust coming from Jackson Pinkie pie. "P-pinkie calm down please," Jackson said while whispering to Ed and his Luna. 'There 's something you guys need to know," Jackson said while a pink aura was coming off Jackson's Pinkie pie. “Morning, go to your mother,” Ed says as he sets the girl down allowing her to join Luna. He turns to everyone and his gaze hardens. “Let me make this clea little girl. Chrysalis is my adopted daughter and I will not stand any and I mean ANY animosity towards her while you are here!” Ed’s eyes shift to sharingan then to mangekyo. A pattern that Jackosn had never seen but knew its meaning. A blackened sun eclipsed by a blackened moon. “You better reign yourself in before you really piss me off. I’m not as soft as Asta is…” "Okay first," Jackson said getting in front of ed. "You should already know what happened when you and Asta was here, she was traumatized about what almost happened to me," Jackson said before continuing. "Second, while you are here we do not and I mean DO NOT THREATEN FAMILY HERE EDWARD!!," Jackson yelled, getting into Ed's face. "And finally, if you fight Pinkie I will fight you to the point I become not but a broken person and even so I will still keep fighting so let's calm down and talk in a civilized manner," Jackson said, not afraid of Ed power. “That goes double for me kid…” Ed says darkly. Luna steps in. “Calm down. Chryssy is a touchy subject for both sides I can see. Ed can you take the twins for a minute?” He nods and the kids follow their father. “Look here. She is the reason Ed died before the kids were born, or at least she’s the main reason he broke and an entity that lives inside Ed whose made of thousands of years of his own hate for himself and the hate of the souls that were trapped inside his body at the time to break free,” she sighs. “It nearly killed all of us using him as a mediu, and while it forced him to watch. It’s taken him a lot, and I mean a lot of effort to see her the way he does now… I’m sorry to hear about what happened in your world. I truly am but you have to realize that this is not the same woman from your world. I’m sorry Ms. Pie but she is a part of this family and you’ll have to cope with it for now, and try not to work my husband up like that. He may not seem like it but he does have issues and a touchy subject for him is our family. It doesn’t matter if you are his brother or not, he’ll choose this world over any other if forced to. I hope you can understand…” Jackson just rubbed his eyes in tiredness before saying, "Look Luna before Ed went and threatened pinky. I was going to say that Pinkie has some problems with that name, she has no anger against your Chrysalis, but ours," Jackson said before rubbing his neck. "Besides, our Chrysalis said some things that got under her skin," Jackson said before adding. "When we visited her she said that the only reason I Like Pinkie was because of her body,' He gettin Ed and Luna attention. "It really didn't help after we found out Twilight was pregnant either," Jackson finished. “I’m not going to apologize for what I did and said because I'm not sorry,” Ed turns to them, “But at the same time I understand your feelings, Pinkie. Because it was only bloodlust I’ll overlook it, this time. But don’t let me see you directing any wrongful negative towards her anymore Okay?” Pinkie just looked away making Jackson sighed. "She understands bro," Jackson said before adding. "Let's just drop the subject okay, because it isn't help agree,' Jackson said holding out his hand for Ed “Agreed,” Ed nods and snaps, causing Jackson’ s physical body to bling next to him. Flicked his forehead forcing the saiyan back into his body. “Now if that;s all you need I have a kingdom to run and wives and a girlfriend to please. Lets not forget children that need playing with.” “Actually things are freed up for a while,” Luna says. “Tia is sitting with Sunny in the courtyard having Tea with Twilight and Nyx,” “Nyx, Nyx,” the twins chirped as the ran around the parents. “Guess that settles where I’m going then,” Ed gives a happy sigh. “Why not meet the rest of your family while your here?” He looks at the others. "Yea, let's do it but first," Jackson said before putting two fingers to his forehead and disappeared and reappeared with four other people. "Ed you already know their names but as for the rest of you their names are Naruto, Sasuke, Trunks, and my little mochi Bra," Jackson said while pointing to each kid. “Nice to finally meet all of you,” Ed bows slightly. “My name is Eward and I am your father's older brother. That would make me your uncle, thoughI do understand if it makes you all uncomfortable to call me that so you can just call me Mr.Elric if you like. The two little ones currently running around us mre my son and daughter with your Aunt Luna here. Shall we go meet with your Aunt Tia and cousin Sunny?” he holds his hand out to the little one. “Oh and Jackson, don’t use Instant Transmission here again. It's fine at the moment due to the link to your world but if it didn’t exist you’d fall into the void between universes and your not strong enough to get out quite yet.” "Duly noted," Jackson said, afraid of what might happen if it didn't work before Jackson turned to Pinkie and said. " Pinkamena Diane Pie," Jackson said, making Pinkie worried about how Jackson used her full name. "Are you going to behave around chrysalis if not then tell me so that Edward can send you back," Jackson said in a serious tone, he cares about her but worse comes to worst then he's going to have to make sure she doesn't do anything. "Y-yes jacky I will be Alright," pinky said while looking away from Jackson. Jackson stared at her for a moment before his features softened and he nodded. "Alright bro we are ready," Jackson said smiling. “”You can relax Ms. Pie,” Luna caught their attention. “Chrysalis had to make a trip to the Badlands and check on a problem that came up. Apparently it couldn’t wait no matter what.” "Okay thank you princess Luna," Pinkie said while smiling big. “Stick close to me or Luna when going through the door that leads out of my lab,” Ed motioned to the door of the time chamber. “If you get seperated from one of us you’ll be caught in a trap I designed to keep the unwanted out,” Everyone nodded in agreement before the walked through the door entering Ed’s Lab "Looks kind of the same if you ask me," Rainbow said while holding on to Jackson's arm making him blush crimson. "How can RD breast be so much bigger than Twilight," Jackson thought while looking anywhere but Rainbow. “Fair warning little man,” Luna remarks in Jackson’s mind. ‘Dark Magic is taught and practiced in this world and when those that aren’t trained in the arts they are like open books to those of us Like me and my son who have a strong affinity for it as well as mental and dream magic. Due, keep your more private thoughts on the quieter side please.” “Well I did say when we exit the lab not in the time chamber,” Ed holds up a finger. “When we go through those doors,” he pointed to the grand marble doors that no one seemed to notice earlier, “Is when you need to be careful as it leads into the bowels of Canterlot Castle.” "Okay then first things first," Jackson said turning to Luna and said. "That was very uncomfortable. Do I have to worry about you invading my mind, because if so I got a helmet. That has the same properties as Magneto's in X-Men," Jackson said before turning to Ed. "And if you're wondering how I got the materials, one word well actually two. Bulma briefs," Jackson said while looking around at Edward. Ed deadpans stared and held up his hand materializing the exact helmet in his hand. “And your thoughts were so loud literally everyone in the college above us heard them,” Jackson’s eyes went wide as his face turned beat red. “You’re not even trying to shield your mind,” he remarks as he tosses the helmet to Jackson “Do us all a favor and wear the head bucket till you can keep those thoughts to yourself, m’kay?” Ed turns and opens the door, “Again, stick close lest you get caught in an infinity hallway…” he says as he walks on. "Is everything okay Jack your face is all red," RD asked as Jackson just shook his head nervously. "Y-yea I'm fine just a little hot under the collar that's all," Jackson said while putting on the helmet, before whispering to his Twilight. "When we have time can you put up any enchantments to keep people from reading my mind," Jackson asked in which Twilight nodded in agreement. “Ed led the group through the castle. Everyone noted it was very different from the one back home and much much bigger. There were alot more staff of varying jobs not to mention all of the Ed’s running around at one time or another. “Most of me are shadow clones if you’re wondering,” Ed looks off in a classroom where another him was teaching class in a blue robe. “Some of them are duplicates I made through Particle Style Body Split, at least the ones that need to stick around for a while.” "Wow big bro I never knew your Equestria this far ahead then mine," Jackson said in amazement before thinking. "Maybe," Jackson said, getting Twilight's attention. "Something wrong jack," Twilight asked while looking worried. "I was just thinking about asking Bulma to help me in advancing Equestria technology and education as well," Jackson said. “Start with the education system and don’t introduce a lot of tech,” Ed says as he looks forward. “Believe it or not we don’t have a lot of advanced stuff here, even though I myself do.” “The most advanced technology we have is actually one of Ed’s original concepts based of his original autmail. It is made from different gemstones to have different magic properties based on which gems are used,” Luna adds. “It called crystalmail and its helped a lot of ponies out that lost their limbs. Pegasi are one of his biggest supporting factions and enrollies at his own school. Outside that we do have a few magic power vehicles like airships and trains. Every now and then you see a personal vehicle but those are very expensive so not a lot of ponies have them.” "I was thinking the same thing in teaching them first before showing them, as well as having a few mechanical and technical skills too," Jackson said while pulling out a notebook and writing in it while muttering to himself. "Does he always do this," Rarity asked while having a strained smile. "After he was around Twilight so much he picked up some of her habits," Spike said while rolling his eyes. “Believe it or not, Ed broke Twilight of that habit,”Lun smiles, “Though you will most likely not like how he did it…” Jackson snapped out his train of thought before looking towards Luna and asked, "do I even want to know," Jackson asked, raising an eyebrow. “That is what I just said!” Luna glares. "Okay okay Jesus," Jackson said while holding his hands up. "So Ed there's something I need to talk to you about," Jackson said before adding. " in private just you and me," he said in a series but nervous tone of voice., “Luna,” Ed looks at his first wife. “Take them to the gardens to meet up with Tia. Twilight has Nyx so the kids can all play but explain to the ponies who she is ‘not’.” Luna nods as she leads the group on. “How about the Kamui dimension?” "Yea that would work for me," Jackson said before noticed his kids looking worried for him. "Don't worry kids, me and uncle Ed are just going to talk, that's all," Jackson said before his daughter hugged him and said "Okay papa we will believe you will be safe okay," she said while looking up at him. “See you all in a bet,” Ed says, then looks at Spike and Rarity, “Spike is dating your counterpart here by the way," he said before pulling himself and Jackson through a portal using his eye. Leaving Spike with an eager grin and Rarity with her mouth hanging wide open. Exactly at that moment Jackson and Ed arrived in the other dimension, “So what do you want to know or ask?” "Will you see the wedding is in three days from now, and since my father is dead and my mother is not here," Jackson said before looking away from Ed and said. "I was wondering if you and your Luna or Celestia could fill in for them as my parents," Jackson asked Ed. “Are you sure about that?” Ed crosses his arms. “Because if you are, we'd be honored to do it but you have to realize I’m not leaving any of my girls out of this. That means Lu and Tia as well as Amore would becoming, not to mention a few other members of the family. Unfortunately Asta and Ichigo are beyond my means of bringing as Asta is critical where he is now and so is Ichigo. Gar is… A bit out of my reach… His Sacred Tree doesn’t like me and ever since he got his grimoire and unlocked his World Tree magic the tree does all it can to keep me out of his world and I really don’t want to force my way in and stir shit up…” Jackson just stood there for a moment before saying. "Yes I'm 10000% sure about this," Jackson said before adding. "I know the others are busy right now, but me and the girls talked about this and they agreed to it," Jackson said while smiling at his brother. “If that’s what you want I won’t deny you then,”Ed nods. “How about we head to the gardens though. Let’s hope the Twilights haven’t started a geek club. Oh and Nyx is Twilight’s daughter in this world, By blood and paper. If you even know who she is, that is?” "Yup I know who Nyx is, but as for the geek club I think both Twilight's would do that and talk about their favorite Star Swirl the bearded books too," Jackson said, already seeing both Twilight's talk about while Rainbow said eggheads under her breath. “Mine’s actually pretty tame with it. It doesn't help that she hindered my for info on the old bastard when I lied with her and Spike for a bit after I came back from my nap. I have no doubts yours will shake the fuck out of when as soon as we come through the portal as mine has told her about my past adventures with Tia, Lu, and Starswirl. The old bastard did know how to make a mean cup of cup and one hell of a mead.” Ed activates his eye and and the duo were currently in the currently gardedns. “Before I was warned that my grandson by a number of generations is engaged to my Twilight and Nyx calls him dad…” He says while walking, “But he’s stationed in Ponyville as Captain of the guard down there and is usually there, if not then he’s here train more of the Crimson Knights. Don’t ask about that though… I don’t really want to tell the story for the umpteenth time.” "I completely understand bro," Jackson said while looking forward towards the others. "Well let's not keep them waiting then," Jackson said while patting his brother on the shoulder. "Yo guys we are back," Jackson said before being tackled by his kids. “Might want to dodge,” Ed remarks as he moves to the left, “To late,” only from Jackson to be tackled by a bright meledic rainbow blur. The saiyan slowly raises his head to see a white Ninetails sitting on his chest, rainbow aura wafting off its pelt. "Hi there?" Jackson said while holding out his hand for the pokemon. “Nice to meet you Jackson,” the pokemon smiles, “Yes I know who you are and my name is Faust,” she remarks with a gleeful smirk. Jackson just blinked for a moment before rubbing his face before saying. "And of course you can talk, Ed your world is weirder than mine," Jackson said looking at him with a deadpan. “Yea it gets weird in that she is one of the few who can actually talk but weirder with her too,” Ed rubs the back of his head. “Mother, get off him now!” Celestia comes up. “Yea… she’s my mother-in-law…” Ed let out a stressed sigh. Jackson just stared at Ed before saying. "Oh dear lord and all that's holy my family is all types of weird," Jackson said gripping his head trying to wrap his head around it. “Perhaps I can alleviate some of the headache young man,” Faust held up a paw. “I wasn’t always a pokemon. I died some thousands of years ago a couple of years after Luna was born. In this universe alicorns don’t necessarily die all the way. Our physical forms die and we remain in spirit form for an uncertain time until the world is ready for us to reincarnate. We don’t reincarnate in the same for we had before but we remain aware of who we are and with most of our power we had previously. I chose a vulpix and not long after evolved into my current form. Does that help a bit?” She grins "NO!!!" Jackson yelled. "You just made it 10 times worse by saying that," Jackson said before adding. "It feels like I'm in a bad anime where guy 's brother has some of the weirdest and unique people in his family," he finished while his girls try to calm him down. “Ummmmm….” Ed raised a finger. “Most of our brothers are anime characters or anime based characters and so this possible it's weird how exactly?” Jackson slowly turned his head towards Ed before grabbing him by the collar and started shaking him violently while yelling. "WE BOTH ARE EITHER DATING OR MARRIED TO POWERFUL RULERS. AND THEY ARE RELATED TO EITHER GODDESSES OR TO PEOPLE WHO HAVE GOD LIKE POWER, AND YOU THINK THIS ISN'T ANYTHING LIKE THE ANIME WE WATCH!!!!" Jackson screamed into Ed Face. Suddenly a big ass rock hits Jackson square in the head causing him to drop a dizzy Ed. Jackson rubs the back of his head and looks over to where the rock came from so see a little red haired unicorn filly glaring at him with much hate in her eyes. She wasn’t much bigger than knee high and then Jackson turned to look at the rock and it was about twice the size of his head. “You meanie! Leave my daddy alone!” She screamed. "And this is what I'm talking about Bro, she literally has God like strength," Jackson said rubbing his head before turning towards her and said. "I'm sorry for hurting your dad, I just had a Twilight moment there for a second there. I hope you can accept my apology," Jackson said. He reaches out to rub her head and she bites down hard on his hand. "Ooowww," Jackson Yelp in pain before his daughter went up to her and said. "Don't hurt my papa you meanie," Bra said while glare at the red haired girl. “He hurt my daddy first!” she countered. “Enough Sunny!” Ed scolds his youngest while getting to his feet. “Uncle Jackson was having a bit of a fit is all. He was just shaking daddy,” picking her up he dries her tears. “We’re family and he was a bit confused by how things work. It's like when Mommy and Mama Luna yell at daddy but with less magic beams and breaking walls oh kay sweet girl?” Sunny sniffled a bit, “Okay…” “Got to your mother for now,” he sets her on the ground and Sunny ran to Celestia who immediately startled to scold her about biting creatures. “Lose any finger?” Ed chuckled as Jackson blew on his hand, the bite impression throbbing. "Y-yea I still have all five of my fingers thank God," Jackson said before turning to his daughter and said. "Bra," Jackson said, getting his daughter's attention. "I'm glad you stood up for your papa but we do not fight with family," he said while Bra had tears in her eyes. Jackson put her up and nuzzled her cheek before saying. "I'm not mad my little mochi just don't fight with family okay," Jackson asked in which she nodded her head. “Well that was an experience…” Ed’s twilight remarks as he puts her hand on her daughter’s head. “Our family is really really really weird….” Nyx remarks. “Like even more weird than some of those comics Uncle Spike used to read to me…” "Yup I couldn't agree more Nyx," Jackson said. "So well that Happened we didn't get to introduce ourselves properly," Maud said, getting everyone's attention. “Is Rarity still frozen and Spike still love struck?” Ed asks first. "I got this," Jackson said, walking over to spike and whisper something into his ear and did the same for Rarity. "WHAT!!!" both of them yelled one in excitement the other embarrassment. “It's a good thing my nanites got lots of pictures of those faces,” Ed snickers slyly "Please send me those pictures," Jackson asked Ed while the others try to calm down Rarity. “One sec,” Ed pulls back his right sleeve and out of his arm prints a polaroid of the moment the duo froze. Spike with his goofy grin as he stares up with drool coming from the side of his mouth and Rarity wide eyed with her mouth hanging open, a fly flying into it. “Here ya go ,” he held out the photo. Jackson and Rainbow dash were laughing their ass off while looking at the photo. "Dear God this is hilarious," Jackson said while holding his side's in pain from laughing, Rainbow nodded her head in agreement. “Yea but you want to know what else,” Ed smirks. “Spike has been ;ing with Rarity for a good will now and is her main supplier of gemstone based thread and fabric. He;s the best gemstone alchemist there is, second only to yours truly.He even beats Twilight at it and he even teaches his own classes at the Automail Institute as its gemstone thread makes up the wiring for the automail and crystalmail. I gave him a pocket watch to signify his mastery of the art and granted him the title of the Jeweled Alchemist.” "Huh, I guess all our spikes are different, but my spike is already part of the ombu as well as the captain of his own team too," Jackson said, smirking at his spike who blush at the praise. "I could be proud too," Jackson said before putting him in a headlock while laughing. “My little brother typically doesn’t fight,” Ed’s Twilight adds, “but that doesn’t mean he can’t. He did help fight against Ed’s berserk demon form along with Shining, Ed’s reincarnated son from another world, and a power ranger displaced.” “Yes he was a big help with his dragon slayer magic paired with the ranger transformation.” Luna nods. “I doubt we could’ve held Malice back without my nephew’s help. He may not look it but our Spike is more than capable in his own way.” "Well that's good to hear," Jackson said before staring out of space for a moment confusing everyone. "Jack, are you okay," Rainbow asked worriedly. “I think he’s trying to imagine the battle between a supersized Ed and a Megazord,” Nyx giggles. Jackson just shook his head before saying. "No, well maybe. But that's not it I just got a message from lord Zano," Jackson said, shocking his main six and spike. “As if dealing with Black wasn’t enough, now I have the freaking Omni-King!” Ed groans. “I hope I don’t have to deal with the Damn Truth because of him! I have enough trouble dealing with that damn void dweller enough as is!” "Not exactly sir," a voice said from behind the group Starling everyone. “I’m not playing find the disembodied voice from another world,” Ed rolls his eyes then reaches in the air and throws a figure on the ground right in front of everyone. Standing there was the Grand priest who was dusting himself off, "like I was saying not exactly mr. Edward it is just that lord Zeno wished to speak with all of you tomorrow," the grand priest said while smiling. “I don’t take orders from the Omni-King priest and he has no say in my universe,” Ed’s gaze narrows as he throws his hand out to the side. “And if you think otherwise,” he holds his arm up and it turns completely jet black emitting nothing but the same time everything. It sent a chill down Jackson’s spine and he then knew that was only a small sample of Ed’s truest power. “I don’t cater to children,” Ed glares, “Understand?” "Ed let's just hear him out okay," Jackson said, getting his attention. "Besides this could be important," Jackson said. “You can go if you want,” Ed quickly turns, “But I won’t. I can’t stand him and I want nothing to do with massacring fool. To destroy lives just cause he doesn’t like the idea or something. If I meet the son of a bitchi will fight him and I will destroy him. That’s not a threat but a promise too.” He turns back to the priest, “So if you have a message from him or he has something to say then you better be the one to say it, otherwise get out!” The priest cleared his throat before saying. " Well yes, it has something to do with Jackson more specifically his ancestors," he said, confused Jackson. "What do you mean by my ancestors," Jackson asked. “Spit it or get lost!” Ed glares harder as the blaack spreads further over his body. “You’re making my son-in-law very upset and that is no small feat usually but when he has this power invoked it is very bad,” Faust cuts in. “So if you would please get to the point. I don’t want to see him fully invoke that power lest the Truth spill over into this world and that isn’t something either parties want.” "Well Jackson you should know about who your real parents are," the priest said ignoring Ed glare before continuing. "The people you know aren't your real parents. Your real parents' names are Joseph Thomas and Jasmine Smith," he said, shocking everyone more specifically Jackson. “I think we’ll take the kids for some ice cream,” Ed’s Twilight says as she quickly gathers the young ones into a neat group. “Come along everypony!” she hurries them along “Please continue,” Celestia smiles while Luna does her best to keep Ed’s temper down, and from strangling the priest with his own intestines. "Yes for you see Jackson when were born your parents were excited but at the same time worried. Because someone would try to use you for their own gain, so they had to send you away to keep you safe from Moro," the priest said. “I understand now,” Ed sighs as he deactivated his power. “He’s next in line for the throne isn’t he?” "Yes he is," he nodded his head before turning to Jackson. "This is why lord Zano wants to speak with you," he said. Jackson just stood there in silence for a moment before saying. "Tell him I will be there tomorrow morning," Jackson said, not looking at him, the grand priest just nodded before disappearing. Ed snapped and brought the priest back immediately, “Make that two,” Ed says abruptly. “If you think I’m not going after hearing that then you're madder than I am. Also, one hour is all the time he gets though. Make sure his highness knows that and how serious I am. If I have to, I will fully involve the truth, and I utterly can’t stand that bastard.” "Very well then," he said before disappearing from Ed's site, everyone turned to Jackson who was shaking violently. "Ed you don't mind if we stay the night do you," Jackson asked, trying and failing to keep his composure. “I don’t mind but how bout something a bit more comforting than the castle,” Ed holds up a hand. “Sorry about losing my cool there. I went and exposed you to myugly side and then you get hit with that whammy,” he sighs as he rubs the back of his head. “How about we head to Ponyville. I know Twilight took the kids there for sure and I don’t need Pinkie on my back for not letting her see her sisters from another world, not to mention her brother in law.” "Thanks bro," that's all Jackson could say to him, while lost in his own thoughts.
The Rise of the Omni-King part two: finding out the truth.The Rise of the Omni-King part two: finding out the truth. (Jackson pov) I was sitting in Ed's Twilight house thinking about what the Grand priest told me. "Well Jackson you should know about who your real parents are.The people you know aren't your real parents. Your real parents' names are Joseph Thomas and Jasmine Smith," I kept replaying those words inside my head. "This can't be because I was always human before becoming a displaced, right?" I questioned myself before then I had a terrifying epiphany. "Why can't I remember my parents' names and their faces," I said to myself. I couldn't remember what my old parents used to look like, not even their names. “Not all displaced were always human at one point in their lives, Jackson,” Ed says as he materializes in the same room. “I have a son who was once a sentient artifact that I created and then became sentient and grew a soul. He sacrificed himself to give his bearer a fighting chance.” He snaps and several Holo=screens show images of what looked like a war with Transformers. “I also met a displaced person who was a reincarnation of Acnologia The Dragon of the Apocalypse from Fairy Tail. We do live in an omniverse so you may not have the memories from your original life from when you were first born.” "No Ed, the priest said those people that were my parents aren't, he said that I was always a saiyan not a human," Jackson said while drinking another shot of juice.. "After he said that I have vague memories that I never even had before until now," Jackson said before offering the bottle to Edward. “I never said you weren’t a real saiyan numb nuts, I’m saying you are who you are meant to be.” He pulls a bottle of fiery red liquid somewhere and sits in front of me. “You need alcohol not juice unfortunately in my world only those with the license to brew have it or seal it. Outside royalty and nobles there aren’t a whole lot that have it either. This is Dragon Ale, some strong stuff so be careful,” he remarks pour me a glass then hands it to me. I drank the Ale, and man he was right this shit is strong going down. "Yea but to find out about all before my and the girls wedding it's kind of hurt you know," I said looking down. "To find out all this time Who I Really was, kind hurts me," I said before taking another swig of the Ale. “Being a Displaced isn’t easy,” Ed shrugs, throwing back a swig of the Ale. “Even Void Dwellers don’t have it easy either, though they seem to because they’ve evolved to be near omnipotent gods they still have many things to do and manage. We never stop learning, caring, or doing what we think is right…” He sets the glass down with a hard thunk. “That all we can really do in the end though… I made the choice to give up my life as a normal human to stay here and have no regrets about it. Remember little brother, its your choice… not the damned omni king…” He stands up and heads toward the door, “Careful with that stuff its really strong,” he says before walking out of the library I sat there looking at the Ale thinking about what Ed said and smiled. "He's right, it's my life not the Omni-King, as long as I know who I really am there's nothing to worry about," I said before drinking some more of the Dragons Ale. "Man this stuff is strong but at the same time good, I might have to asked him for a crate or two," I thought before hearing a knock on the door. "COME IN," I yelled and the door opened to show RD in a tank top with just her panties on. "Are you coming to bed jacky," Rainbow said while smirking at me. "I will be there in just a minute Dashie," I said smirking before getting up and walking to the bedroom that Ed Twilight let us stay in. (The next morning 3rd pov) Everyone was in the dining room eating breakfast while Jackson was hunched over in his chair wearing sunglasses and moaning to themself. "Get me a raw egg,Two Shots Tabasco, a salt and pepper, and a gun to shoot myself," Jackson said before slamming his head onto the table leaving small cracks on where his head hit. “My grandfather did warn you that Ale was strong,” says a stallion as he goes over papers. “Be nice Pole,” Ed’s Twilight scolds as she sets a tray next to my chair. “Pole gets hungover when he’s out with Ed from time to time so I keep these on stand by. Be sure not to make yourself sick though.” She turns back to the kids who wants pancakes?” “We do?” the children all say at onc, very loudly causing Jackson to wece in pain. “I’ve got to get to work,” Pole says standing. “Bye Twi,” he says before kissing Twilight on the cheek. “Bye Nyx, be good, and no trees this time!” Nyx Shrunk down embarrassed slightly, “Bye dad…” “By Pole,” Ed’s Twilight waves. “Pancakes,” she smirks as she goes back into the kitchen. "Do you want me to use numb spell," Jackson's Twilight said in which he shook his head no. "No this will do," Jackson said before looking over to the others. "So who wants to see uncle Jackson train with his clones," Jackson asked while feeling better Thanks to Ed Twilight. “I think not,” Came a voice from the door. Everyone turns to See Ed’s Rarity entering with Spike holding a few bags. “We’re having a fashion day. You can still train if you like but the little ones and your girls are mine for most of the day. I may have my other self here to help but we still have a lot to do in order to prep wedding dresses and outfits. Also, we’ll be working with gemstone fabric and threads so it will be slow going.” Spike sets the bags down, “Everythings in the bags Rares,” he turns to Jackson, “If you want to train I can help. Been awhile since I’ve had a decent spar. I also don’t think you ever fought a skilled combat Alchemical Dragon Slayer Mage before.Is that alright with you Rarity?” “As much as I would like you here and stand by, in case I need a certain fabric or thread,” She turns to Jackson’s Spike and Rarity. “I think it would be better for you to go with Jackson and take the other you as well.” “That settles that,” Ed’s Spike cracks his knuckles, then walks over to himself, “Let’s go Romeo,” he remarks as he easily lifts the other Spike up by the collar, severely disappointing the youth. “You game?” he turns to Jackson, “Or should I call Ed?” "Let's do it," Jackson said with determination in his eyes, "besides I want to see if you can Handle me at 100%," Jackson said, getting up and stretching. While everyone was distracted. Rainbow Dash tried to Escape but was encased in a wooden cage by Jackson, "Sorry RD but you know how Rarity is when it comes to dresses," Jackson said while looking sympathetic for her. “Don’t worry,” Ed’s Spike waves it off. “My Rarity is a special mage. RD can’t go anywhere without her saying so. She used the same spell on our RD until she learned to put up with it. Some incentive though Dash,” Spike turns, “The Rainbow of this world is currently head of the Elite Wonderbolt units and she didn't get there by just being a fighter or fast flyer. She studies her tail off, literally. Discord took it and wouldn’t give it back until she passed her first test.” "Man now that's tough love if I ever saw it," Jackson said before Spike yelled out. "YOUR ONE TO TALK, YOU THREW ME INTO A FOREST FILLED WITH MONSTERS AND DANGEROUS PLANTS!!!" Jackson spike yelled. “That’s all he did?” Ed’s Spike raised an eyebrow, “Man you had it good,” he chuckles while opening the door and throwing the other sSike on his ass before he led Jackson out and closed the door. “Ed was my teacher in more ways than just combat dude. Who do you think is worse? The battle crazed ninja martial artist or the embodiment of thousands of living souls who has fifteen thousands years of bloodshed, war, fighting, and countless other skills and magics he made and acquired over that span of time. Not to mention the powers he’s gotten since waking up from a stone nap?” "Did he put you in a genjutsu that made you see your worst fears," Jackson asked out of curiosity. “Mine weren’t an illusion,” Ed’s Spike deadpans. "Hmm I might try that," Jackson said, making his spike go pale with fear. "So how do you want to do this, fight spike or me," Jackson asked Ed spike. “We’re not doing this in Ponyville first off,” He held up a finger. “We had enough trouble from Trix last time she was here,” he sighs. “No, we're headed to the Badlands. Ed has a Rune Teleport in the Automail shop. I do part time work for, we’ll use it to get to the Fort and head out to the Open area from there. Don’t be surprised when you feel no life from the area too.” He motions to follow leading everyone into a Muffin Automail shop ino the back. They used a small stone tablet in the corner of the shop as they went through the kitchen. “Follow me and Ignore the stone Ed’s,” Ed’s Spike motioned. "Okay then," Jackson said, a little uncomfortable by the stone Ed's. “They were made as early training companions for us then left to tend this old for where Luna was first confessed to be Aunt Luna,” Ed’s Spike shrugs. “Its a special place for Ed from over two thousand years ago and he was surprised it was still standing so he left those things to take care of it.” "Okay now I understand," Jackson said as they got to the teleport rune. "So how does this work exactly?" He asked, looking at it. “You or me or me and Him?” Ed’s Spike points. "You and him," Jackson said while looking around the shop. “Oh you were referring to the teleporter,,” Ed’s Spike says as he gets on the teleporter and pulls the other Spike on. In a spark of blue lightning they were gone only to appear in an open shack. “Three two one,” Ed’s Spike counts down on his fingers as Jackson rushes out and pukes up his hangover antidote.His Spike soon followed and puked up pancakes, which is what he’d thought he’d do when Ed’s Twilight suggested she make them, but found them quite delicious, not so much the second time around. "Oh my God, it feels like my lungs are trying to kill me," Jackson said while his spike nodded in agreement. "How did you get used to that," Jackson's spike said while trying not to throw up again. “Bah,” Ed’s Spike waved a hand. “It's only bad after the first ten times. Though it's best Not to eat anything before using it if you’ve never teleported long distances via magic before. Any ways welcome to Fort Sunder. One of the oldest still standing forts in Equestria from the Minos Wars.” Jackson and his Spike simply stared at him dumbfounded while a Stone Copy of Ed shows up behind them with a mop and bucket and starts to clean up the puke. "Okay that's just weird," Jackson said while looking around. "You guys Equestria is more backwards than mine," he said while his Spike agreed “How so?” Ed’s Spike simply smiles. Both Jackson and Spike looked at the Ed stone who was moping then looked around at the old Equestria fort. ",you seriously don'-" Jackson was about to say before just in exhaustion. "You know what nevermind let's just get this training over with because I know both Rarity are going to hunt us down to get faded," Jackson said while sighing in defeat “Oh no she won't,” Spike kept smiling. “Believe it or not it's my job to measure our male clients. Someone got a little frisky with her once and she nearly blow a hole through him and the shop. After that I got ahold of the bastard and after several broken bones and three hospital visits he was fine.” Jackosn just nods in agreement while his Spike eye twitches slightly. “Anyhow, come with me,” he motions to the entrance of the fort. “And for your comment this place was falling apart when Ed brought us here for our training. He restored this place and the Stone Eds are actually only a few years old.What the real kick in the balls in the store behind the Badlands and how they were made, and yes it involves Ed and the end of the Minos wars.” As soon as they left the fort Jackson could feel it. There was no life force flowing through this entire area of land. He could see this place had also seen its fair share of battles from all of the old impact spots, cracks, and craters. "I can’t sense anything here, it feels like the void," Jackson said with shock in his voice. Jackson shook off his shock and turned to both Spikes and said. "So who wants to go first," Jackson said while smiling excitedly about a real sparring match. “Quick question,”Ed’s Spike throws up a palm, “Are we allowing the use of deadly weapons and lethal force,” He says with a grin causing Jackson’s Spike to gulp rather hard. Jackson scratches his chin in thought before answering. "Yes but only if that person allows it, which I don't mind," Jackson said, smirking evilly. “Yes will, I wanted to ask before we started,” Ed’s Spike says as he pulls out a pair of gloves with metal claw-like tips. “And before you ask, this is my weapon of choice. Ed told me about a user of wires from an anime once so I took the concept and adapted it to work with my abilities.” He moves his fingers in the gloves a bit. “I believe I’ll go first. You two can decide who will face me. Also, this is how I will get your measurements for your suits so I'll be fighting both of you today.” Before Jackson could say anything Spike was on the sidelines in a flash while whistling innocently. "I was going to say me but since my spike wants to act like a child then," Jackson said, powering up to 100%.. Jackson got into his fighting stance and prepared himself. "Let's begin," Jackson said. “I won’t be holding back against a displaced,” Spike took up a fighting stance as rainbow aura started to come off his body. “Just to give you a heads up, I’m not strange to losing body parts when I spar with any member of my family, that includes you. Dear brother-in-law,” he says with a step as he vanished, Starling the saiyan. Jackson reached out with his sense but felt nothing until he felt something dripping from his cheek. He reached up but kept up his guard. He looks at his finger and see blood and starts to laugh. “Are you really that excited over a little scratch to the face,” Spike notes as he leans against a nearby pillar of rock. "HAHAHAHA," Jackson continued to laugh as his energy started to pour out of his body like a waterfall. "Hey, you may want to keep your guard up. He only gets like this if someone manages to cut him, which is only two people that have been Asta and Edward," Jackson's Spike said while looking at his brother-in-law. “That’s what you won’t know about me kid,” Ed;s Spike sighs as he catches Jackson fist sending out a shockwave. Jackson was actually struggling to push forward. “I never let my guard down.” He turns back to Jackson, “Your bse form isn’t going to be strong enough dude. I’ve tanked a magic ballista from Ed to the face that hit harder than this PUNCH!” Ed’s Spike nailed Jackson dead center in the forehead with a headbut sent him crashing through a few pillars. "Good, good,":Jackson said, before powering up to super saiyan three and rushed at Ed's Spike delivering several punches to his abdomen before roundhouse kicking him into a pillar. "I knew you were going to be a challenge, not even goku black could hold a candle to your power," Jackson said while praising Ed's Spike. Ed’s Spike gets up and Spike out a bit of blood, “Good thing I’m gear right now. Rarity would kill me if I damaged any of the clothes she made me,” He looks at Jackson, “And I wouldn’t move around too much if I were you,” he smirks. It's then that Jackson realized he was in a trap. Spike pulls his right hand up and then wire insnares Jackson to the point he is cut just by barely moving. “And before you say I can snap this no prob, you can’t. These aren’t simple wires or gemstone threads either,” Spike says while quickly pulling Jackson in. Heingintes his fist in a rainbow flame, “Over The Rainbow FIST!” He roared and sent the saiyan flying again. Spike waves his hand, “Dude’s got one hard head though…” He remarks blowing on his hand. "You can thank my Twilight for that," Jackson said right next to Ed's Spike ear before grabbing the back of his collar shirt and swinging him around and throwing him up into the air. "All the times she hit me in the head did wonders for durability, you should try it sometime," Jackson said before instantly appearing behind him and slamming both his fist into his back sending him back to the ground. “You really need to be more careful around creatures like me,” Spike grains as he rolls over clenching his fist, trapping Jackson in his wires again. “For a ninja you're not really aware of trap users,” He taps the ground with his foot and a spark of green electricity surges form his it before a piller shoots him into the air. "Who said I'm not," said four other Jackson clones, before one appeared behind Ed's Spike and punched him in the stomach before another axe-kick him to the ground before being grabbed by the leg and thrown into a nearby wall. " Besides, all my clones have the same energy output. It's only a difference if you can tell which one is more powerful than the other, do you know which one is the real one," Jackson said before leaded on the ground with his arms crossed. Spike hops to his feet and sends a wave of green electricity into the ground via his foot again. Suddenly several earth spikes shoot up from the ground destroying one of Jackson’s clones leveling the original on the far left, much to the saiayn amazement. “Even if I don’t have chakra I can see the real you from the clones in my own special ways,” Spike cracks his neck. “I have to admit my skills are rusty because. I haven’t had to use them in a while. But I am familiar with the Shadow Clone Technique. Ed is my master after all.” Spike flexes his fingers on his right hand causing several to reel back into his gloves. Jackson staggers slightly and grabs his face as his vision becomes very blurry. “It took a bit longer than i thought but my venom has started to take effect,” Spike remarks. “Physically, I am no match for a powerhouse like you unless I use my dragon slayer power to the max from the start but for a jewel dragon slayer like myself I may be one of the stronger rare slayer types but that also means so is my power source. Outside of Equestria I don’t have access to gems to feed my flames so I have to improvise through other skills.” Spike was then enveloped in rainbow flames all over his body as he proceeded to Jackson in a flurry of punches and kicks. The saiyan, the poisoned, was still able to match the alchemist but was still amazed that this version of Spike was more of a thinker for battle than anything. He’d even laid traps in advance that caused Jackson to stick close to him or risk being shredded by Spike’s threads. "His good but," Jackson said before moving to the left and elbowing him in the stomach causing Ed's Spike to grab at it in pain. "You're right you weren't going to get anywhere with me physically, so you had to devise a plan to set up traps which is good," Jackson said before grabbing Ed's Spike by the leg and starting to drag him. "Is one thing you should know about saiyan, and that we are at the same level of stubbornness as Applejack," Jackson finished before starting to use Ed's Spike as a human Wrecking Ball before throwing him a few meters from himself. “I wouldn’t move around anymore if I were you,” Edf’s Spike smirks. That’s when Jackson noticed he couldn’t move at all. “Took me a while,” something inside Jackson’s body forced his hand open though he tried his best to resist. “It’s no use,” Ed’s Spike gets to his feet and cracks his neck. “Took a bit longer because of your denser muscle but the filaments of my threads finally manage to circulate throughout your entire body,” Spike pokes himself in the chest and Jackson feels it right on his heart causing the to cough up a bit of blood. “I’m an alchemist and auto mail mechanic first and foremost,” Ed’s Spike remakes. “What I lack in power I make up for I’m smarts and ability to analyze. Ed once told me I could be the best spy master assassin if it were the old days. I would try and force yourself to move,” he notes as Jackson struggles in vain to move his body, “You’d need a lot more medical knowledge to stop my threads. This is my unique skill Puppet Master.” That was it, Jackson knew for sure… he’d lost. "Damn kid you got me but," Jackson said looking down before Ed's Spike noticed a finger on his neck. "I do admit defeat but If it wasn't for this little trick then things could have ended differently," Jackson said smirking. "Though Ed was right about you being a master assassin," Jackson said. “No they wouldn’t have,”Ed’s Spike shakes his head. Blood comes from the clone mouth before Spike stands up leaving the two frozen. “I won as my poison entered your body. It's made by me and no one knows its antidote. The more you moved the faster it spread, not to mention if I wanted to win right away I could’ve just forced my threads throughout your body instead of taking my time. But enough dick measuring,” spike snaps and along the threads electricity surged disintegrated the threads. Jackson was able to move nearly right away. “Half of my mission was accomplished too,” Spike remarks as he writes on a scroll then burns it with his dragon fire. “Not only did a Get your measurement but I also tested you to see if you were worthy of marrying Twilight and the others. You passed with flying colors but you need to think more about what an opponent can do.” "Yea you're right on that but," Jackson said, raising a finger. " You can plan out for everything but ain't going to help if the universe is going to come and kick you in the balls every chance it get," Jackson said before adding. " I learned that the hard way I'm certain Ed did too on a few occasions," Jackson said while stretching his body. After that Ed's spike got Jackson's spike measurements, and then Jackson used Instant Transmission to appear in front of the Carousel Boutique cuz he didn't want to go back the other way again. "So do you know when Ed will be here? I want to go see Lord Zeno before it gets too late," Jackson asked Ed's Spike while getting ready to open the door. “Ed is always here,” Ed remarks as he materializes out of thin air behind Jackson, “You ready to meet Zeno cause I’m not?” Jackson jumped in shock and surprise before turning towards him and said. " Dang it Ed you almost gave me a heart attack," Jackson said, clutching his chest. "And yes I'm ready as I will ever be," Jackson said, with a hint of nervousness in his voice. "Besides I need to know the truth about who I am," Jackson said looking at Ed with determination. Ed nods, “Just remember, it's not who you came from but who raised you. Let me tell you a bit of my past,” he sighed, “I hate my parents with an undying passion,” that thoroughly shook Jackso, “but at the same time I still love them. They raised me to be what they wanted me to be, not what chose to be. Even though they cut me off I’m still grateful for what they did and i do still love them and would save them if they needed me, but at the same time I hate them with that same heart that loves them and wants nothing to do with them…” Jackson looked at Ed, his big brother for a moment before smiling at him and said "thanks Ed this means a lot to have some form of family with me," Jackson said, hugging Ed. “I won’t let you face what’s coming alone little brother,” Ed hugs him back. “If it meant embarrassing the truth and all its evil tendencies in order to keep you safe I would. Something tells me that day isn’t that far off either,” he sighs. “Enough stalling. PRIEST WE’RE READY!” Ed yells out. After a moment they were encased in a glass box, before instantly teleported to the Omni-King Palace. "Ah it's good you have arrived," the priest said while the guards who protect lord Zeno were there as well. “If I even get the slightest hint of a threat from anyone,” Ed’s gaze narrows as he eyes everyone, that guards slightly reeling from his presence, “I will not hesitate to act and everything in this dimension will no longer exist. Soul or otherwise, understood?” Everyone there except Jackson thought his was lying until Jackson spoke up. "Trust me he is telling the truth so don't push your luck," Jackson said before adding. "But that will be the least of your concerns If this is a joke from Zeno. Because if it is I won't stop until I kill everyone here that includes him. “And make note of this,” Ed glares, “His ay is the painfully way where I can easily bring your back from the dead to do all over again,my way is much worse as I will consume your soul and it will fuel my own life amongst a torrent of other living souls that sustain me. So think long and hard about this…” "U-understood," the priest said, afraid of both saiyan and Alchemist, before leading them to the throne room. "Jackson you're here," Zeno said while sitting on his throne everyone was there the angels and their Destroyers. Everyone bowed except Edward and Jackson. "BOW YOU MORTALS!!!" Universe 6 destroyer Champa said while holding a ki ball in his hand. “Mortals he says!” Ed laughs and then flicks air into the ki ball and it pops like a balloon. “I stopped being mortal over fifteen thousand years ago, kitty cat and one measly little ki ball doesn’t scare me at all. Not even Utra Instinct scares me thickness. I welcome any and all of you to come at me… Make my day.” He smiles wickedly. "Breerus," Jackson said, getting everyone's attention as they looked at him in which he had dead eyes looking at them. "Keep your brother on a leash before I kill him," Jackson said, while everyone felt Jackson’s bloodlust but Ed paid it no mind. "Zeno, tell me the truth, am I the next Omni-King," Jackson said with a hint of anger and suspicion in his voice. “Oh yes don’t hide any details little fella,” Ed crossed his arms, many of the Destroyers gritting their teeth in rage at the alchemist's disrespect. “I’m going to get real tired of your stink eyes on me so how about a little demo of my power. Zeno, erase me!” Zeno snapped his fingers and ed started to disappear all the while still smirking after there was nothing left of him and the destroyers had smuggled looks they heard Jackson say. "And in 3.2.1," Jackson said while Counting off his fingers. “Quit your smug smile you ass hats!” Ed’s voice resonates from everywhere, startling everyone. “My powers far exceed that of any of you to the point that a Haki is nothing! I was using that power before any of you were even a thought in your parents minds!” Everything shakes as the entire area quickly rises and there in the sky looking down at them all was a golden eye. “Do you know how pointless it is to go against me! Like I said you can all come to me! I welcome it!” Ed disappears and reappears next to Jackson, “My existence is far beyond that of mere mortals!” "To answer your question, yes Jackson you are the next Omni-King," Zeno said in a serious tone. "I have been this Multiverse Omni-King until you return home. And now that you have it is your birthright not any else's," Zeno said before getting off the throne and began to walk with everyone following him. “So you’re getting a promo,” Ed remarks. “But this is just a title with a small boost of power from what I can see. You’re nowhere near the level of power to evolve into a dweller yet.” "Seems like it bro," Jackson said while looking around at where they were. "Where are we Zeno?" Jackson asked while everyone agreed with him. "This," Zeno said before the grand priest opened the doors. "This is your father's work study," he finished as the door opened. It looked just the same as Jackson Hokage's office except there was a large painting on top of a fireplace they showed his parents together while holding a baby Jackson; "your father told me when the time came to give you this," he said, handing Jackson a small crystal. “A chakra crystal?” Ed looks at the gem. “My nanomachines are picking up a transmission of data. He must've encoded some sort of message on it meant for you to be seen at a later date…” "Yes, more specifically a video message, but there are more pressing matters to deal with," Zeno said before adding. "Have either you or Jackson heard of a person named Moro?" Zeno asked Edward while leaving the work study. "You mean the planet eater Moro?" Jackson asked. Zeno nodded his head in confirmation. “The one who can on be fought against with divine ki,” Ed crosses his arms. “What the fuck does wrinkle goat-devil have to do Jackson?” "Well, he is the reason Jackson's father is dead," Zeno said while looking down. The whole group stopped after hearing that. "W-what did you say," Jackson asked while stuttering. "I said he is the reason your father is dead, Jackson. He killed him and sealed away your mother somewhere but he never got the chance to kill you when you were just a baby," Zeno said while clenching his fists in anger. "He was afraid of Jackson because he was born with not only Omi ki but divine ki as well making him the most powerful being in our Multiverse. Which made Moro afraid of him," the priest said, shocking everyone there, even the angels. “Typical anime protag bs,” Ed rolls his eyes. “His father died fighting the bastard away because Moro feared Jackson as the one thing that stands a chance in killing him and having him stay dead. He sealed your mother’s away because he couldn’t kill you successfully without taking any backlash to himself, severely weakening him so he sealed her away until he could find such a means. What Moro didn’t count on was that fact you’d already been born and hidden away with your true powers being sealed until such a time that they are needed.” "And that's why I asked him to come today," Zeno said as they entered a room with symbols and seals on the walls and floor. "This is where we will unlock your power and help you reach your full potential," the priest said while walking into said room before turning to Ed and saying. "Will you help us in this process, we would have been fine having two or three angels but after your demonstration of power, I think you would be better for this than anyone else," he said, as Jackson got into the Center of the room. “One fight after another,” Ed sighs as he rubs the back of his head. “Fine, but this is for Jackson not any of you.” "Thanks bro," Jackson said before Zeno said. "Alright Jackson take off your shirt for me," Zeno asked as Jackson did so. Zeno and the grand priest lifted their hands as blue and white energy came off their hands as Jackson's top half of his body started to glow. Then what looked like chains that were connected to circles that were on his chest, back and shoulders that had the Omni symbol in the circles broke and Jackson started to yell. Everything started to shake all across the 12 universe's. Even some of the Multiverse closes the Jacksons felt it but only slightly. “If your goal was to cause the boy great pain then you succeeded,” Ed sighs. “”Enough of this drama,” Ed rushes in and rams his left hand into Jackson’s chest and as soon as he does the shaking stops, “There it is,” He remarks as red lines covered Jackson's body and the Omni symbols appeared on his forehead. Ed swiftly removes his hand from his brother's chest leaving no trace of blood behind. “Trying to force a power on him all at once that it can't handle was certainly quite reckless you idiots,” Ed glares, “If I hadn’t manipulated his chakra system and ki with my own he would explode taking this entire multiverse with it at best. At worst you would’ve made a monster worse than Moro himself.” Jackson was breathing heavily before saying to Ed. "Thanks man I really appreciate it," Jackson said before noticed something was off. He sensed everyone's ki and was shocked that he was stronger than them except for Ed. "Holy shit this feels awesome and weird at the same time. Is this what it feels like for you Ed," Jackson asked, looking over to his brother still in his Omni super saiyan form. “Trust me, you never want to know what I feel,” Ed shakes his head. “The power you have is very much the same as mine but at the same time so very very different. I do look forward to you becoming a dweller someday. For now though, you're that much closer to it,” he pats his shoulder. “For now though, you need training i n order to control that power. You also need this,” Ed reaches into a ripple and pulls out a red glowing fruit. “It is exactly what you think, a chakra fruit from a sacred tree. This will balance your chakra so it matches your ki.” Jackson looked at the fruit before grabbing it and eating it. He then felt a surge of chakra as well as his eyes changed too. "Woah Thanks bro. Also do my eyes look different because they feel different," Jackson said while feeling his forehead to find two horns sticking out. “You tell me,” Ed smirks as he flicks one of the horns and a mirror materialized in front of the young saiyan gods face. Jackson got a good look and saw to his surprise that he has both Rinnegan eyes except one was purple and the other was blue. "Well congrats on becoming a god kid," Breerus said, while smirking. "While let's begin your training," whis said as both Ed and Jackson agreed. (6 hours later) Jackson and Ed returned to Ed Equestria where everyone was waiting for them. Jackson was able to get a handle on his power, but only control 45% of it, as well as finding out that his Rinnegan abilities are the same as Sasuke. "So how did it go," Jackson's Spike asked. "Both good and bad," Jackson said before looking over to Ed and said. "Do you think Celestia and Luna as well as the rest of the family can come here? I want to watch the recording that my father left me," Jackson asked as everyone except Edward was shocked at what Jackson said. “Depending on if she’s done with her businesses in the Badlands that would also mean Chrysalis,” Ed points at. “In this universe she is technically your niece after all.” "What are you guys talking about?" Jackson's spike asked while looking confused. “Looks like Spike put you through hell,” Ed chuckles on the drakes appearance, many scratches and bandages cover him to look like a mummy. “But just the creature we need to see. Where are the girls?” As answering his question both Jackson's Rainbow and Pinkie tracked Jackson to the ground and started to kiss both his cheeks making him blush. "They were just finished up and were about to head towards Twilight’s house," Jackson's Spike said while looking at them. “First off,” Ed snaps and a crowbar appears then pries apart the lover birds. “There are children present. I don’t mind a kiss but sucking face is a big no,” Rainbow shrinks back slightly with a red face while Jackson is just staring off with a goofy smile plastered across his face. “If they're all at Twi’s then that’s simple,” Ed claps. “Uncle Ed,” Nyx giggles as she jumps into Ed’s arms. “When did you get back?” “Just about a minute ago,” Ed shrugs, “Hey lover boy watch out for the love squad and the ass chewing your about to get from them about your new look.” As if On Cue Jackson was enveloped in a purple glow before being hung upside down and faced a very angry Twilight and Maud who both had their arms crossed. "So care to explain why you have horns and that the entire universe was shaking caused by you Jackson Williams," Maud said while having a neutral face but her aura screamed Furious beyond belief. “The universe was shaking because I left a path to this universe open to return home so that was my fault,” Ed interrupts. Suddenly a very pissed off Celestia, Luna, and Amore pop into the room with children in tow. They set the kids down who immediately run and hide behind Twilight. “Uh oh…” Ed’s eyes shrank. “Uh oh is right,” Amore says as she grabs Ed in her magic. “We’ll be back in a bit,” Celestia added with a smile as she and the other pop away with Ed. The only thing that was evident were the screams of pain that could be heard in Ponyville all the way from atop Canterlot Castle. The towns folk looked up for just a second then just shrugged it off and went about their day. Jackson looked at his girls before saying. "I promise 4 weeks being your butler and I dealing with the kids and day Court for 3 weeks," Jackson said, hoping that it would keep him from getting the same treatment as Ed did. "It's a deal," Jackson's Twilight said as the others agreed. After some Celestia, Luna, and Amore popped back into the room with a severely burnt and crispy Ed whole laid face down on the floor twitching every so often. "BRO!!" Jackson yelled as he ran over to his brother and said. "BROTHER SPEAK TO ME!!" Jackson yelled as he tried to make Ed recover faster. “I would do that if i were you young man,” Amore warns but was too late and Jackson what hit with tw billion bolts of electrical feedback. “I did warn you,” she giggles while Jackosn’s girls nod in agreement. Jackson blew out some smoke before shaking his head. "Holy jesus christ that was strong," Jackson said before helping Ed into a chair nearby. "So the only pony we are missing is Chrysalis right," Jackson asked. “Present for now,” Came a voice that Jackson recognized. Jackson turns his head and his mouth hits the floor with drool cascading from it, “Close your mouth. I don’t think Twilight wants to do any more cleaning than necessary and its rude to ogle, especially with your herd here.” "Ed keeps wondering how our life's didn't turn into anime scenarios," Jackson muttered before saying. "Alright everyone you may be wondering why you are all here," Jackson said while pulling out the small Crystal. “We just came down to punish Ed, again,” Luna adds with a smile holding her son. “Oooowwww…” Ed moans as he is still smoking on the floor. Jackson looked at his still in pain brother before continuing. "Since everyone here that I could consider family here I want to watch a recording of my father that he left me," Jackson said before adding. "And before you say it was supposed to be private I already made my decision, so can someone help heal Ed before we started," Jackson asked while pouring some of his chakra into the Crystal. “No one is going to do that,” Says another Ed that materialized next to Jackson, “And before you make that thing explode by pour chakra into it why don’t he place it in a read meant to play the data instead of overloading and loosing the message forever,” he remarks as a silver cloud appears from his arm and solidifies into a projector of some sort. “Put the crystal in the top once you’ve drained it of the chakra. I’ll tend to the other me.” "Cool," Jackson said after doing so he put the Crystal onto the projector and after a moment it showed an image of an old saiyan who was sitting on a chair thinking. After what seemed like forever the person spoke. "Hello Jackson, you may not know who I am but I'm your father." The person said, shocking everyone in the room. "If you are watching this then that means I have died. And your mother has been sealed away, I wanted to tell you so much. But after finding out that Moro was coming to kill me and then you and your mother I don't have the time nor the strength to protect you." Joseph said while his head hung low in sadness. "Before planet Vegeta was made I was the most powerful saiyan in existence, no one could challenge my power diving the Destroyers or angels I made to supervise them. But then Moro appeared and he was far stronger than I was but I know I will have to fight with everything I have to keep you safe." Joseph said with determination in his voice before looking towards the recording Crystal. Everyone noticed that Jackson was crying while watching the whole time before the man said. "If you think it was your fault that I died, don't," the man said, glare at them more specifically Jackson. "Isn't nor will it ever be your fault. me and your mother chose this. And we knew what was going to happen to us." Joseph said before smiling while having some tears coming from his eyes. "Do you want to know something Jackson," the man said before continuing. "Out of all the things I created and all the things I gave life to. The one thing I am most proud of I created was you," Joseph said while Jackson fell to his knees crying his eyes out. "I love you my son. Forever and always," Joseph finished smiling bright as the video cut off. “On your feet,” Ed says, lifting his brother up. “Your father did what he did to save you and it worked. Your here aren’t you. There’s nothing wrong with living. And don’t forget your mother was sealed away, not killed.” He looks at the recording and pokes the screen and it suddenly enhances on a photo on the man’s desk. “You have those you love contouring on you and a lot of other lives depending on you. So stop crying and accept your father’s gift and do what needs to be done. Destroy Moro and find your mom…” "You're right," Jackson said, standing up and wiping his eyes. "I need to get ready for Moro and kill him and find my mom," Jackson said with determination. "And you will have us with you," Jackson's Spike said while everyone agreed with him. After that everyone went to sleep at the castle. While that was happening Moro was talking to someone. "So do you think this army of yours will be enough," Moro asked while looking at the planet Equus from below. "Don't worry Lord Moro, this army will be enough for both that saiyan and his friends' the stranger said before laughing evilly.
The Rise of the Omni-King final part: defeat Moro, finding his mother and getting married.The Rise of the Omni-King final part: defeat Moro, finding his mother and getting married. (3rd pov) It was early morning and Jackson was in the badlands training with his new powers and abilities. "AAAAHHHHHHH," Jackson yelled as he power up and threw a punch at Ed who blocked it and threw an uppercut at Jackson. Jackson did a few backflips before leaded on the ground and getting back into his fighting stance. "Thanks again for training with me in my Equestria this time," Jackson said while getting ready to attack Ed. “Your power, your universe,” Ed shrugs. “No offense but I'm not going to lure Moro to my home. I may be powerful but I actually have quite a few limiters and restrictions when I’m in the bounds of my own universe. It's one of the reasons I’m still classed as a displaced. Even though I can travel between worlds freely if I’m not under a summons I have to return home or I start to lose my power,” He stomps the ground sending out a shockwave. Jackson was knocked back a few meters before sending a large ki blast toward Ed while saying. "But still Thanks for the help it means alot bro," Jackson said before speeding towards him ready to deliver a left hook to his cheek. “Its the least I can do for ya,” Ed remarks as he stops Jackson’s punch with his pointer finger. “Looking forward to the day you can keep up with me.” Ed then pushed Jackson slightly. But to him it was like getting hit by a bullet train. "Y-yea me to," Jackson said while shaking his head from the impact. "So how long do you think goat-Man and lizard boy going to be waiting outside space," Jackson said, already knowing about Moro and Mecha cooler hovering over Equus about a day ago. “This world is Shonen based so it’ll be the most inopportune time,” Ed crosses his arms as he thinks. “I say it’ll be at your wedding, but then again who knows for sure. It's why I’m currently masking my presence along with the others of my world. We don’t need them to know what all I can do or how strong I am. I can easily take them, but for Moro to stay down you need to finish him off. You’re the hero after all,” he smirks as he blocks several chained attacks. “I’d rather not have to reveal my uglierside if I could help it. Though if it's against Moro my human form won't be enough even with god ki.” "Yea your right," Jackson said while catching his breath. "But I do have a plan if you are willing to hear it," Jackson said, as he created two chairs of stone and sat in one of them. “More than willing to hear out anyplan.” Ed nods. “One of my backups has Moro sealed in a Z sword. It's not like they can’t be made in mass so I have plenty incase we have to carve his ass up like a turkey and seal the bits inside each sword.” "As much as I would love for that to happen," Jackson said before having an angry look that Ed immediately noticed. " I want the privilege of killing him myself. He took my father and mother away from me so it's only fair that I take his life as payment," Jackson said before clam down. " But after you said you are masking yours and everyone else's energy, it gave me an idea. That he will say that you're not a threat to him, he won't pay much attention to you, give you a full amount of time Go find my mother while I'm dealing with him," Jackson said before adding. "As well as making sure she's safe," Jackson said, finishing his plan “No,” Ed says outright. “I will be here fighting. You may be stronger Jackson. but you’re not strong enough to beat both Cooler and Moro at the same time let alone one after the other. I’ll allow someone else to find her.” Jackson just sighed before smirking. "I guess stubbornness runs in both families huh," Jackson said, as both Jackson and Ed's friends and family came to them. “Seems that it is time,” Ed crosses his arms. “Is everything ready?” “Yes,” Ed’s Twilight nods. “All the prep is set up as well as the back and prep for evac are already.” “Good,” Ed nods again, Jackson just looked at him amazed. “Experience.” He shrugs "That's great bro," Jackson said before turning to everyone and said. "Alright everyone, let's get started with the wedding," Jackson said while looking at everyone. “Everypony to their seats and be ready for shit to go down just in case,” Ed says as he motions his group to their places. He turns to Jackson, “Let’s get you cleaned up first,” Ed smirks as he points his finger at Jackson and shoots him with a blue beam. Jackso is suddenly super shiny as if he just came out of a carwash. “Get changed,” he snaps and a box holding Jackson’s Tuxedo pops into the saiyan’s hands. “And good look little brother,” he waves and walks out of the room. When Jackson got on his Tuxedo was looking into the mirror he heard someone say. "You look good bro," Jackson turn to shining armor, Night light, and Spike standing in the doorway. "Thanks guys but I'm a little nervous about this," Jackson said while looking at his hands which were shaking. "Don't worry son. You're getting married to four beautiful mares and you will have a happy life with just them like me and Shining," Night light said, putting a hand on Jackson's shoulder. Jackson took a deep breath before saying. "Thanks Mr. Sparkle I need that," Jackson said, before heading to the altar that was being held in Ponyville. "So how do you think the girls are doing?" Spike said while looking at the guys. "I'M NOT READY!!!!!"Jackson's Twilight screamed while her hair was sticking out in places, the other three were not doing any better either. "Twilight please dear calm down," Velvet said, while trying to calm her daughter down as well as the others. “Yes control your breathing Twilight,” Ed Celestia appears in the doorway holding her daughter on her hip. “You’re only serving to work yourself up more, and trust me… it's not good for you or your child. Calm your mind.” Jackson's Twilight did what she said and took a deep breath before saying. "Thanks. It's just that I was just a student of my Celestia before becoming an element bearer, then a queen of a kingdom to now marry the strongest person in our Multiverse," Jackson's Twilight said, as the others agreed. "Yea, it's kind of stressing me out a little bit," Jackson's Pinkie said, surprising everyone there. “No, what’s stressing you out is yourselves,” Ed’s Celestia shook her head. “You're afraid you won’t be able to live up to a standard you yourselves have created. I was the same way when I was younger. I was partially raised by my husband and grew to view him as a sort of uncle in my youth. It wasn't until he left for the next part of his journey that I realized how much I truly loved him. You have to realize my husband has been around for a long time and amassed quite a few skills in his time and his strength was not even a fraction of what it is now. Even now with all his power he chose to be with us. He could’ve left long ago and left us alone and this little one,” She motions to Sunshine, “wouldn’t exist. He gave up returning to a time that was before all of it happened. In times like this, remember he chooses to be here.” They thought about what Ed Celestia told them and began to realize that she was right Jackson could have easily chosen any mare, even their version of the princesses. But he chose them out of all the others. "Thank you Celestia, that really helps us to calm down and have more reassurance about this whole thing," Maud said, while Twilight, Pinkie and Rainbow nodded their heads in agreement. That's when both Rarity's came in and said. "We are ready to start the wedding ceremony everyone to your places," Ed Rarity said while the other nodded. “I’ll see you four out there,” Ed’s Celestia nods. “Remember you can come to me, Luna, Amore or Ed if you need to talk.” She smiles at them, “You all look beautiful and I know Jackson will love to see you in your dresses. Goodbye for now and good luck,” She says as she leaves to join the others. "Celestia is right guys," Rainbow said, getting the other three attention. "Everything will be fine," Rainbow said, while smiling. "Well let's not keep Jackie waiting," Pinkie said, while smiling big. Back with Jackson and the others. The guests were sitting in their seats, while Jackson was standing still with his eyes closed. "You okay Jackson," shining armor said, while looking worried for him. "Yes I'm fine, shiny," Jackson said, before turning to Ed. "You can sense that Moro and cooler are in Ponyville to right," Jackson asked his brother while Celestia and Luna were getting ready to bless the wedding. “I’ll have another me keep them occupied for now,” Ed nods. “You worry with the vows and I do’s for the time being. One of the benefits to having the ability to make multiple bodies is that they are still me.” "Cool," Jackson said, as the music started everyone was silent as the wedding ceremony began. As Jackson was doing his best not to freak out, he saw the doors open and his breath was taken away at the site. All four of his herd mates wore beautiful dresses and it didn't help that it fit them nicely too. As they were standing next to Jackson, smiling at him, Celestia then said. "Let us begin," she said while smiling. While that was happening Moro and Cooler were having difficulty trying to get to the saiyan’s location. "Damn it you pest, move out our way," mega cooler said, while trying to hit Ed's clone. “Ehyaawah,” Ed yawns as he lays back in the air. “Why should I let you interrupt the ongoing ceremony? It's very beautiful and means a lot to those involved with it.” "I DON'T CARE ABOUT THAT, I WANT TO KILL THAT MONKEY DAMNIT!!!", Cooler yelled while still trying to attack the ed clone. “You call him a monkey so I guess that makes you a lizard,” Ed chuckles as the attacks either phase through him or he turns them into cakes and swallows them whole with his gluttony ability. “Delicious!” Meanwhile Moro was sitting cross legged and looking at the fight in front of him before thinking. "I waited millennia to kill Joseph son so that no one could stand in my way. I can wait a little longer," he thought while smirking. Back to the cemetery Celestia was about to do the I do's. "Jackson Williams do you take Twilight Sparkle, Pinkamena Diane Pie, Maud Diane pie, and Rainbow dash as your waffling wedded wives to cherish and hone and in sickness and in health until death do you part," Celestia said, while looking at him in a series motherly tone. "I do," Jackson said while smiling like an idiot. "And do Twilight Sparkle, Pinkamena Diane Pie, Maud Diane pie, and Rainbow dash take Jackson Williams as your waffling wedded husband to cherish and hone and in sickness and in health until death do you part," Luna said, looking towards them. "We do," all four of them said, while smiling and blushing crimson. "By the power of Lauren Faust," Celestia started before Faust added. “And I by the power of Hasbro,” The aforementioned Rainbow Ninetails adds. "By the blessing of the tree of harmony herself," Luna finished, before both said unison with bright smiles. "We now pronounce you husband and wives you may no-" before they could finish all four mares tackled Jackson and started to kiss him passionately. “Okay girls save some for later,” Faut chuckles as she pries them all off the saiyan with her Telekinesis. “I do believe you and Ed have somewhere to be and things to do my mewist Great Nephew.” Jackson got off the ground before taking off his tux jacket and rolled up his sleeves before taking off his bow tie. "You're absolutely right Aunty," Jackson said, smirking before turning to Ed and said. "Ready to crack some skulls open bro," Jackson said while cracking his knuckles. “Allow me,” Ed stands up, “Everyone feel free to proceed to the reception without us,” He smiles and. “Let’s go,” He snaps and they appear in the sky in front of Moro and Cooler. "Took you long enough mr. Williams," Moro said, while cross legged. "Sorry for keeping you waiting you son of a bitch," Jackson said while glaring at him. "Ed you don't mind if I take Moro, and you deal with Lizard Bitch over there," Jackson said, while turning super saiyan Omi while his Rinnegan eyes showing. “Be my guest but let me do something first,” Ed threw up a finger. “I want to be ale to see a good show from you without worrying about destroying the universe so we’re taking this to the endless void ruled by the Truth,” Ed claps his hands and throws them out sending a massive charge of red lighting out that forms into a massive marble door. “You can kick his ass in their by the way,” Ed remarks as the doors swing open and a massive eye opens inside the gate. “Follow me,” He remarks as he jumps forward and uses his metal hand to grab Cooler by the face and throw him into the portal. “Last one there has to go to the doctor!” He laughs as he jumps into the gate. "After you jackass," Jackson said, before bitch slapping Moro though the patrol and following behind them. Cooler and Moro both go tumbling across and expansive endless void of white, coming out of a black barble gate. Ed and Jackson both come through next. “Feel free to wreck shit as the resident void dweller is a jackass and I hate he son of a bitch,” Ed tosses Jackson a Zensu bean. "Thanks," Jackson said, eating the bean before getting into his fighting stance. "Get ready you goat bitch because you are going to pay for what you have done," Jackson said before instantly appearing in front of Moro punching him in the abdomen making Moro Gasp for air before Jackson kicked him a few meters away and flew off after him. While that was happening Ed was fighting Cooler and was having no problems in dealing with him. “You could put a bet more effort into your attacks,” Ed mocks as he trails Cooler with a rapid fire of ki shots from his finger. “I excepted a lot more from Freiza’s older brother but I guess I expected too much if this is all you’ve got.” Cooler became furious before powering up to his maximum but that wasn't enough to bet Ed. While Ed was making Cooler look like a idiot Jackson and Moro were fighting each other with everything they got except for Jackson who was using 10% of his power. "I have to say boy you are strong but it seems like we are evenly matched," he said, while he and Jackson were locked in a power struggle. "That's what you think goat fuck," Jackson said, before going up to 30% and starting to over power Moro before started to beating the shit out of him. Jackson punched him repeatedly in the abdomen before roundhouse kicked him, then he appeared behind him and hit him with an infused ki punch to his chest making him gasping for air. "What's wrong bitch. Can't keep up huh," Jackson asked while crossing his arms and smirking. Cooler throws a hard right only for Ed to catch it, sending out shockwaves in the process. “That was a lot better and if you can keep that then you can do some real damage to me,” Ed smiles as he starts to repeatedly throw the lizard alien up and down into the ground. Both Moro and cooler were thinking the same thing 'how can they be more powerful than them'. "I will say that I am having fun beating the shit out of you Moro but it's time to end this," Jackson said, before starting to power up to 100% making everything shake. Both Moro and cooler were shocked and surprised at Jackson's level of power before cooler said. "H-how is this possible he can be this strong," Cooler said, while backing away in fear before bumping into Ed who had an evil smile. “You think my little brother is strong, hehe… then you’ll love this next part,” Coolers eyes shrank at that comment before Ed kicks him in the gut over to Moro, “I haven’t even been using but a small friction of my power in this form. Let me show you myuglyside,” He says as his voice changes to the voices of many. Ed rips off his shirt to reveal a massive slash scar from his right shoulder across his troso to his waist. Suddenly the scar opens to reveal a massive golden rinnegan with the ouroborus from FMAB as the pupil with several tomoe littering its rings. Shadows, teeth, eyes, and moths pour from the eye and cover Ed’s body as he starts to grow in size. He soon grew crimson armor over his body and sprouts two silver red tipped wings along with a long serpent tail. The shadows leaked from every open orifice and crease out of his body. The creature that was once Edward Elric now towered over everything in the Void of Truth. “RAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!” It roars, sounding out shockwaves of power that shook the entire plane of existence. Even Jackson had to stop and stare, shaking with fear and anticipation at his older unleashing his demonic form. His very existence was that of endless power. "Holy shit that scary but also fucking badass too," Jackson said, before looking towards Moro and Cooler and said. "Now no more playing around," Jackson said before flying at Moro at Breakneck speeds that surprised both Moro and Cooler. Before he could do anything Moro was kicked in the face, sending him flying from Cooler. Then Jackson created 90 clones that proceeded to punch, kick, and sented ki blast at Moro damaging him more and more. "What's wrong Moro, can't keep up. What to that provide and confidence you had." Jackson said before snapping his fingers and said. "Oh I know where it went. You lost it right after you KILLED MY FATHER YOU MOTHER FUCKER!!!!" Jackson yelled as he and his clones started to beat the ever living shit out of him “Let’s play who’s the best hackysack ever,” Ed laughs as starts to kick Cooler around. Jackson and Ed did this for hours until Both Moro and Cooler were blooded and had scratches and bruises, barely being able to stand up. "I believe that it's time to end this little game, huh Ed,' Jackson said, while holding a ki ball the size of a baseball. “I’m getting hungry for some fresh souls anyways,” Ed’s many mouths licked their jagged teeth. “And two souls such powerful individuals will add a great deal of power to me. And just so you know, when I eat a soul, it stays alive in atorrent of swirling other living souls. You alive slowly eaten away as you use your life force for my own means while I completely destroy your bodies. There is no heaven no hell with my only living in endless agony until you’re totally devoured from use. And with all your power that will take a long time. There's also no revival either.” Both Moro and Cooler had looks of horror after hearing that but they could do anything about it because they were weak and tired. "Of course, it's not my universe so the overall call is Jackson's," Ed points to his brother. "Normally I wouldn't be so courteous and would just devour you whole but seeing as how you killed his father," Ed quickly grabs Cooler leaving Moro alone. "I'm going to leave your fate up to him, Moro. Cooler is just a light snack until the reception," Cooler screamers out in terror as shadows crawl over his body. Soon the disgustingly wet chuck of bone was heard along with Cooler pained screamer of horror until everything grew silent. "Mmmm… Minty fresh…." Ed belches. Moro just stared in horror before been grabbed by the throat and lifted into the air by Jackson and he said. "It's time for you to die Moro, HAKI!!" Jackson yelled as Moro started to disappear into nothing, him screaming out in pain and Rage. "THIS CAN'T BE HAPPENING I AM A GOD. I CAN'T BE KILLED BY YOOOUUUU!!!" Moro yelled out while disappearing into nothing. "So Ed by any chance do you know where my mother is," Jackson asked, while looking at the spot that once held Moro. Ed’s form quickly retacks into his human form. The eye on his chest closes and clothing appears on his body. Ed adjusts his clothing,”I don’t have to be the one to say to keep what you just saw to yourself do I?” "Trust me bro, I will never tell anyone what I saw. Because I know they will have nightmares about it, I don't think my Luna would appreciate that," Jackson said, before turning towards Ed and asked. "And about my question earlier, do you know where my mother could be?" Jackson asked, while coming out of his super saiyan Omi. “Of course I know where your mother is,” Ed rolls his eyes. “I can see the events of the past with little to no thought at all. All I had to do was trace Moro’s timeline back to when and where he sealed her and bam,” he claps. “Instant knowing of where to go and before you say You should’ve saved her then I can’t there are things you should never do. Its the number one rule for all beings even void dwellers, ‘Never ever fuck with the past.’ It’s pretty much the only rule that has to be followed that has no loop hotels to it without some form of consequence.” "Man ain't that the truth," Jackson said, before looking around and said. "Let's get out of here and get my mother back," he said, while looking towards his brother. “You really should watch what you say,” Ed sighs as he holds his face. “AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAH! AAAAAAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAAAAA!” Came a laugh from everywhere. "Who the fuck is there," Jackson said, going legendary super saiyan. “Oh little saiyan, you're so funny” the voice reples. “You think you’re such a threat, it's adorable really. Why if Edward could mop the floor with you what makes you think you’d even stand a ghost of a chance with me! AAAAAHAHAHAAHAHAAHAAAA!” "You are really giving me a headache with your bullshit so come out NOW!!" Jackson said, while summoning his zanpakuto in his hand. “I am out!” The laughing continues “But if you truly wish to face me, then turn around! AHAHAHAHAAAAAAA!” Jackson turns to see the dusty outline of a humanoid shape smiling at him with a wide maniac grin. "Wait a damn minute," Jackson said, before looking at him then back at his brother Edward a few times before saying. "So you are what big bro Ed was talking about," Jackson said, while looking at the outline figure. "How come he almost looks like you then Ed?" Jackson questions his brother while still looking at the newcomer with curiosity and a little bit of fear. “Now that’s just an insult,” Ed glares. “That bastard looks nothing like me! He’s just an outline of a human! I AT LEAST WAS A HUMAN AT ONE POINT AND TIME AND NOT SOME ELDERLICH BEING BORN FROM THE BEGINNING AND END OF EVERYTHING THAT IS THE EMBODIMENT OF EVERYTHING THAT IS ALIVE AND DEAD TO THE THAT WHICH EXIST AND DOES NOT ALL AT ONCE SPAWNED FROM THE VOID ITSELF!” “He has a point their ya know,” the Truth snickers. “I’m the worst type of Void dweller there is, in other words. An existence of everything and nothing all at the same time! AHAHAHAHA!” "Huh," Jackson said, while looking at him for a moment before saying."So what, are you telling me that you are like Schrodinger's cat like you are here but at the same time you aren't,". “I don’t know,” The Truth shrugs. “My entire being was just shouted at you be the six dumb blonde over there! Hehehehe!” “I hate you so much,” Ed sulks. "Okay as much as I would love to stay and play who's the biggest asshole," Jackson said, while looking at the dusty outline. "Me and Ed have somewhere to be soooo," Jackson said, while looking at his brother. “Ed may have brought you here but I’m the one who says you can go,” The Truth smiles. “He’s right,” Ed sighs. “I’m powerful enough to leave on my own but if I bring someone else here that he’s aware of they can’t leave unless he says, or let me put it this way… He knew when we got here as soon as we stepped in the portal but as soon as you acknowledged him in some way he decided it was time to fuck with you.” Jackson just rubbed his face in annoyance. "Are you fucking serious right now," Jackson asked, while trying not to lose his mind. "So what, do I need give you my right arm just so I can fucking leave," Jackson said. “Oh I’m always up for making delas! Hehe,,,” Truth snickers, “Sadly that's not what you would pay to leave this place…. But sadly your deal will have to wait till another time. No I came with warning you one. You may have the Omni power but you have no clue what lies ahead of you. Beware the watchers…” It fades away. "The watchers?" Jackson asked. "Is he talking about the void dwellers or something more ancient," he asked looking towards his brother. "Because that warning he gave me isn't really helping me right now," Jackson finished while getting a headache from that guy's antics. "Let's just get the fuck out of here," Jackson said wanting to get out of the void as soon as possible. “Does it look like I want to be around this fucker let alone know what he means?” Ed continues to glare at the Truth, “All I know is that there are things out there that are as powerful as merchants that like to take liberties in Displaced’s lives. Dwellers are outliers in that once they leave the world it signifies they have the power to resist or hold their own against void entities. I guess you didn’t know about the other things outside dwellers, displacers, and the displaced did you?” "No…. No I did not," Jackson said. "Now please can we leave this fucking place before-" Jackson making hand gestures of what happened a few moments ago and said. "Come back for round fucking two," Jackson said, while pushing his brother away from that area. “Oh don’t worry little one,” Truth smiles as usual while a new pair of marble doors appear. “You’ve done your part. This is my area and things only happen because I let them happen. You have a reception to get to so let Uncle Truth have his fun with your payment for the knowledge and alchemy you’ll get via the portal.” “Go, go, go!” Ed quickly pushes Jackson along while Jackson looks back confused. “I will explain it all on the other side! Now shut the fuck up and get your Omni saiyan ass the rough the damn portal and don’t look a gift horse in the mouth!” Ed lights Jackson over his head and throws him headlong into the darkness, “I hate you so much…” Ed says back to Truth. “Noted. Pleasure doing business with you as always Ed,” Truth laughs as he readies himself for his new prey. Coming out of the portal Jackson turned to Ed and said. "What the hell does he mean bro?" Jackson asked while looking around to find themselves in Ponyville. Ed steps out of the portal allowing it to turn to dust on the wind, “It means you can now do alchemy via capping your hands and some knowledge that i must provide to you via long winded explanation and your life. You paid for it with Moro’s very existence that is now added to the Truth’s collection. Never to be seen nor heard from in your universe ever again. Understand?” Jackson just stood there for a moment before bursting out laughing. "Serves him fucking right for what he did to my family. hey on the bright side I got a new ability and thanks to him being taken by that guy," Jackson said, while smiling evilly at what was happening to Moro right now. “Keep in mind that yes Moro does deserve his fate but that Truth is a psychotic existence born from the. Nothingness that has existed now and forever,” Ed points out. “By collection he literally means the severed body parts or organs people pay via alchemy. In this case you paid with basically what’s equivalent to Satan and have gotten quite a bit of info of a download directly to your brain. Probably a good bit of its useless bs cause the truth is an asshole. Now shall i tell you about the other void entities outside dwellers and merchants you should watch out for or do you wanna dance with your blushing brides?” He points, causing the saiyan to turn his head to see four ladies in wedding gowns tapping their feet on the ground. Jackson had a sweat drop before turning back to his brother and said. "I think I will go for the second option," Jackson said, before being encased in a pink glow and dragged to the dance floor. “Good choice,” Ed nods as his own girls appear behind. “How about a dance?” “I’ll watch the kids,” Chrissy giggles. “Have fun.” “We will,” the girls say in unison. “One, the thing I do for those I love,” Ed cracks his neck as Celestia drags him along in a golden aura. “Take my advice kids, stick with one girl and one girl alone…” he says in the distance. Later… Both Jackson and Ed were sitting in a chair; both tired from dancing all day. "So when do we go and get my mother before or after we can feel our legs," Jackson said while drinking a jug of water. “Now that your girls are all having girl time and getting advice from mine I think now is the best time,” Ed stands up. “Let’s go,” he motions as a portal opens in front of him. He and Jackson walk through and come to Ed’s train which puzzles the Saiyan, “Seeing as how you can’t breathe in space I figure we’ll use this to get there.” "Thanks alot bro," the saiyan said before adding. "So where did he seal her away at," Jackson asked while looking around the train. “The one place that hardly anyone ever escapes from in a dragon ball themed universe,” Ed types in a few things in a holo display as the train lurches forward and with a couple of howls pulls through a massive portal that seems to draw anything in with a powerful suction. “The Dead Zone,” he hits a key and then enlarged the display. “It's the one place that even Gods of Destruction can’t leave without using up all their power and reverting to a mortal if they’re lucky.” Jackson went wide-eyed at the display before gritting his teeth in anger. "That son of a bitch put my mother in there!!!" Jackson asked while looking ready to lose it. “Yes,” Ed nods. “It’s also the perfect trap for gods and angels, not to mention the Omni-king as well. Sure they could find her but what then,” Ed shrugs, “Even if they could reach your mother there was no definitive way of reducing her. Even with my power it’d be difficult as the zone eats nearly every power there is. It's why we’re taking the train. Gonna takes us a while to get there, “ Ed sighs, “I guess I should take the time to explain about the other entities of the void while we travel. How’s that sound?” Jackson just sighed before sitting in one of the train chairs and said. "Yea might as well," Jackson said before pulling out a notebook and pen as well as a tape recorder just in case he forgets anything. "Whenever you're ready," he said while waving his hand. “There are many types out there that didn’t start out as displaced,” Ed starts, “But most won’t bother with them after they’ve displaced someone. One type in particular you need to watch out for are the Void Eaters. Basically they're incredibly powerful creatures born from the void that hunt displaced, especially the one they’re modeled after. They have all that displaced powers at the time they’re created. Depending on how much power the displaced is exerting at the time then that’s how strong the eater will be. They look like evil bones copies of displaced with chunks missing out of their bodies. Worse part is if they feed on any displaced they absorb that displaceds skills, knowledge, power etc. They’re incomplete things and the only way to complete themselves is to eat their parent displaced. If you can beat them in a fight they’ll become totally loyal to a fault.” Jackson just looked at his brother in shock and fear before saying. "You fucking with me right, there aren't things like that running around the void right," Jackson said, while looking at him. When his brother didn't say anything and still had a serious look on his face Jackson then said. "Sweet Jesus you are serious, so you're telling me but there are things out there that are willing and openly killing other displaced and taking their powers," Jackson said while trying not to freak out. “Yes there are,” Ed nods. “I’ve personally fought my own and an Acnolgia’s void eater at the same time. Thankfully I wasn’t even putting out a lot of power in the fight against the other displaced before these things were born. Unluckily they nearly killed him. I was forced to use the power of truth to subdue the eaters. I was able to deal with them without too much more difficulty and before they had a chance to feed on either of us,” He sighs, “Eater aren’t a common occurrence though. They are born through various means. In my case it was when I and another powerful displaced fought in a place where the lines of time and dimension are blurred and unstable. Still, even for a powerful displaced like yourself one void eater would be far worse than even twenty Moro’s coming at you at the same time.” "Dear God what the hell man," Jackson said while pacing back and forth. "Void eaters are like literally fighting an army of kid buu's is what you are telling me." “Worse actually,” Ed sighs, “Like I said I was forced to use Truth’s power in order to fight the two I faced, and this was only after we fought the eater. Of course because mine was only running on a very small portion of my used power I was at a big advantage and only called on truth’s power because the other displaced was wearing out and would’ve been devoured had I not intervened.” Before Jackson could say anything they heard an alarm go off. "What was that? Are we being attacked or something," he asked going legendary super saiyan. “Relax,” Ed waves it off. “It the warning alarm to let us know we’re approaching our distentation.” The train screeches to a halt. The door opens to a red emptiness. “ “Let’s go,” Ed floats down. “And try to conserve your ki. As I said, even I have trouble moving around in this hellscape.” he walks on/ "Right," Jackson said, while lowering his ki to a point to where he could use small attacks and move around in the dead zone. “So tell,” Ed marches on. “Why didn’t you ask me about the form I took in our fight with Moro and Cooler?” "Dude you look like something that Michael Myers and Freddy Krueger dreams about on a daily basis. Why would I even ask you about that," Jackson said while looking at his brother with a look that said ' what the hell is wrong with you'. “Most don’t ask,” Ed shrugs, “But some do. As for my form, that’s just the condensed version. In the upper limits of my power I tower over that form too. It's even worse than the one you saw, and can get worse as time goes on as I’m more prone to fall into my rage,madness, and depravity. And that;s still not my true power. No that comes when I use my void link, and even that as a limiter put in. Inorder to use more than forty percent even by zero point one I must recite a poem.” He sighs, “I’m telling you because I may have to use that power to get your mother and you out of here. I don’t matter as my body is merely a puppet. Understand?” Jackson just stared at his brother before yelling. "IT CAN GET WORSE!!!" Jackson yelled before saying. "You know what nevermind I don't even want to know and yes I understand. Let's just go get my mother okay," Jackson said, while looking forward. They walk for some time before coming to a vast crystal landscape. “Looks like we made it to the graveyard,” Ed says as a deathly chill wind blows through the grounds. He walks over to one of the crystals, “Hmmm…” he motions as he pokes the crystal in front of him. Suddenly the crystal starts to form over the alchemist. “Right,” he sighs as he karate chops his arm off. The limb starts to turn to dust and the crystals on it fall to the ground and shoot upto full size pillars the size of a human. “Best not touch those,” Ed remarks as he slowly regenerates. “Even my healing is affected by this place…” He opens and closes his hand. “Let’s move,” he walks on, “And don’t look inside the crystals either.” Jackson was about to look inside a Crystal before hearing his brother's advice and said. "Duly noted," he said while running up next to his brother. "So where do you think he put her, hopefully it wasn't in this place," Jackson said while looking at the Crystals. Upon getting a closure look at the crystal Jackson freaks out as a decrypted looking mummified creature wales in pain. It beats on the crystal begging to be released. “I did tell you not to look,” Ed deepens as he holds Jackson up by the collar, his legs spin in circles as he tries to run away. “And yes. She’s here… somewhere…” "Okay that happened why the actually fuck," Jackson said, while running with Ed. After an hour of running they were able to get away. "So what now old dear brother of mine," Jackson said, while trying to catch his breath. Ed sits him down, “We look for her,” he says as a silver cloud emerges from his body. The cloud forms into several cameras like insects. “These lens bugs will look for us and seeing as they don’t generate life energy they can touch the crystals without being crystallized. Meaning they can get a closer look without drawing the attention of the trapped souls.” The bugs fly off and start looking around. “Hungry?” Ed asks. "Sweet fucking Jesus yes," Jackson said, while his stomach growled loudly. “Wedding cake only goes so far after all,” Ed smirks as a silver spell matrix appears behind him and then a large round table pops into existence. A full coarse hot and sizzling anime style buffet appeared on the table right in front of the duo. Jackson starry eyed and mouth open drooled like a waterfall at the sight of the buffet. A set of stools then popped up for the brothers to park the butts on. “Don’t hold back on my account,” Ed smiles. “All the food is fresh courtesy of the Gourmet Age from the World of Toriko. A world devoted to the advancement of food for food by chefs and gourmet hunters.” "Oh hell yes," Jackson said while sitting in one of the chairs and started to stuff his face full of food. "So how long is it going to take bro?" Jackson asked, already on his sixth plate of food. “We wait for the bugs to send a signal,” Ed says as he pulls a bottle of blue sparkling liquid from a golden ripple, a bottle that Jackson recognized right away, “Yes it's the same stuff I pranked you with no in the sense that it’ll have the same effects. Pole removed the Poison Joke’s properties from this batch. It was always his goal to create this wine, not the stuff I used on you. That is just stuff I use on occasion to prank nobles and displaced usually.” A couple of cups appear and Ed pour some of the wine into both before returning the bottle to his vault. He took one of the glasses and took a big swig. “Sometimes it really sucks having alcoholic immunity,” Ed sighs as he takes another hard swig off his glass. " I can tell," Jackson said, before taking a sip of his own drink. "That some good stuff," he said while eating some more food already on his tenth plate. "So how do you think she'll react to seeing her son all grown up," he asked his brother while taking another sip of his drink. “Hmm….” Ed thinks as he pours more wine and then looks into the sparkling crystal cayn liquid. “She’ll be happy to see you. I know that much. You have to remember for those trapped in this accursed place that time is still an ever present thing so they still experience its passing. She'll be ecstatic to hear she’s going to be a grandmother. I thoroughly expect her to spoil you kids. I know I love spoiling mine.” He down another hit of wine. Jackson stares at his own wine glass and smiles. "Yea you're probably right," Jackson said while drinking out of it. An alarm sounded on Ed’s arm. He sets his glass down and hits a button causing a holo-display to pop up in front of him with a stream of data quickly rolling o down it. “Alright lets not keep a lady waiting,” He says standing up and causing the table to vanish. "Right, let's go," Jackson said, with determination in his voice. “Same rules as before, but I must reinfosized, No matter what, don't touch the crystals, no matter how much you want to rush in and break your mother out of the one she’s encased in,” Ed sternly glares as his little brother. "Understood," Jackson said, knowing the importance of the situation. "I just hope she's okay," he said while following his brother. "Stick close and be prepared for the worst," Ed warns.as he looks at Jackson who was worried by what he might see. "Have you given any thought to your father Jackosn and what Imight could do for him?" "I have thought about it," Jackson said, looking at his brother and continuing. "I'm just worried that Moro might have used Haki to kill him completely. I was hoping after this you might have something to help bring him back," he finished while looking around the void. "Your lick he was smart enough to hide half of his soul just incase," Ed says as he held up a blue glowing crystal. "Over the last twenty years it regenerated the missing half. Technically he's still alive, just nobody but luckily for you you have a big brother who has placed souls in new. Bodies before and cloning him a new one is very simply when a strand of hair is easily done when it won't be missing in large scale fight. Like the one with Moro," he remarks hold up a vial of with several stands of black hair in it. "I have my clones work on the process back in my lab at the moment. The crystal is just a copy I made for showing you," he tossed. It to Jackson. "The real is where you think. When we get back with your mother he'll be out and walking around. Nowhere near as powerful as he was.." Jackson stared at the Crystal tears threatening to come out before pulling himself together. "Thanks bro this means alot to me," Jackson said, while giving his brother a big smile like goku. “Yes well,” Ed coughs into his hand and then snaps. A black cord runs from around the crystal to around Jackson’s neck. “Think of it as my wedding present to you and the girls. That is a life crystal with a back-up copy of everyone and everything you love and hold dear life force inscribed in it. The girls each have one too. Should anyone ever die they can be brought back via infusing that gem with mana. It can be used several times by one person at a time.” "Thanks Ed" Jackson said, before looking around the void and said. "So let's go and get my mother and meet up with the others," Jackson said, eager to save his mother and see his father. “Mhm…”Ed nods and then points to the area ahead of them. The was an open area with six red tall crystal pillars stretching high into the sky. They were in a circle surrounding a much smaller pink crystal in the center of the others. Glowing on the ground stretching out from the bases of the pillars was an array of runes and lines glowing a pink light. “She’s there,” Ed says and Jackson follows Ed’s finger to the center crystal where the small figure of a small girl inside it, her eyes currently closed and red and from what looks like she’d been crying. "MOM!!!" Jackson yelled while trying to run to save her but stopped by Ed's outstretched arm. “You need to stop and think!” Ed disciples his younger brother. “There's a reason why she was imprisoned by a spell seal unlike a normal crystal like the rest. On top of that look at her form. She’s. Still young and preserved and not withered and aged like the rest of those living mummies we saw earlier.” He turns,”Moro sure did go all out with these seals here. There are at least three or four hundred different high level seals and sealing magics from several races across from your multiverse. Of course she was an incredibly powerful witch, even after giving birth and hiding you she still posed a sizable threat to Moro by herself. He probably feared what would happen if she really had all of the gods and angels against him. They could’ve been a major threat to him, enough to severely weaken him to the point she could’ve theoretically killed him or at the very least taken out a good chunk of his power that he wouldn’t have been able to get back.” Jackson just stared at his Crystal mother in shock before saying. "So what's the plan bro," Jackson asked looking around at the Crystals room. "Because if what you said was true then it's going to take a lot to get to her out," Jackson said before looking back at his mother in pain. “Calm your heart boy,” Ed commands. “Were these not the reasons why I am here?” "Yea you did," Jackson said before looking towards his brother. So what do we do first?" He question his brother. “I’ll admit I’m impressed by his preparations but Moro only had the knowledge of your multiverse,” Ed smirks as red-lightning crackles off his body and his form changes. His clothes become that of a bland grey trench trench coat and matching fedora with a purple and seafoam green band. His pants became black slacks and his shirt a red t-shirt with an odd spade symbol in the center. His hair was now a shaggy brown that was just above his shoulders while his eye were now hazel green. “When I Was sent to my universe I was alone and only had alchemy. I can’t actually do equestrian magic so i developed my own magic based of alchemy and that evolved into a unique form all it own,” He smiles as he holds up has and and claps and then throws his hands down on the array on the ground with more red electricity surgeons out of his palms. “ALCHEMY AND MAGIC. ALCHEMAGIC,” he laughs. “I can construct and deconstruct objects while simultaneously either embedding magic into them or taking it away. It goes far beyond simple enchantments and especially far beyond this pathetic excuse for a demon lord's spell stacking!” There was then an explosion. “Its done,,” the man says as Jackson had no clue if this was Ed or someone else that Ed pulled from somewhere else. He then heard a large crack. “You might want to get her before the entire structure comes down,” he points. Jackson saw what he said about dash in and grabbed his mother and brought her back to them. "Is she going to be okay," Jackson asked. “She’s your mom,” the former Ed threw up a hand. “Her magic kept her from aging, of course I’d expect nothing else from the Legendary Witch of Babylon. We still need to get out of her before the guardians come in,” he snaps and the Crimson Streak whoozes in. “If you’re wondering about my form this is how I used to look back when I was still a human, except for the metal arm and leg of course, “He leads Jackson and his mother onto the train allowing the doors to close and for it to speed off into the void again. “I guess I should tell you. Asta’s last name Ferris is our family name from our earth. It's really the only part of himself he has left so he decided to keep it. I was named Allen Ferris and was the black sheep of the three Ferris children. Effectively cut out of the family by my parents because I didn’t conform to their plans for my future and chose my own path. Until about over three years or so ago this form was still me, but after I gave up the chance to go back to earth I fully embraced Edward,” je shafts back to his other form, “Erlic as who I am now and I’ve never been happier than to be the me I am now.” "Wow… that's a lot to take in bro," Jackson said as both her and goan and looked to see Jackson's mother opening her eyes. Ed shrugs, “Its made me who I am. Not proud of a lot of things in my past but at the same time I’m not going to go back and change them just cause I can now. If I did I wouldn’t be who I am now, or at least it would create another version of me and we don’t need another one of those around. Trust me…” He snaps and a small table pops up from the floor and out comes a glass in a compartment that fills up with water. “Twenty years sealed in crystal is bound to make you thirsty,” Ed remarks. Jackson grabbed the water and helped his mother drink some before she whispered. "Thank you sir," she said, not noticing her son. "Your welcome mom," Jackson said smiling, as his mother turned her head to face with tears in her eyes. “Don’t strain yourself too much,” Ed warns causing her to look at him. “You’ve been trapped in the Dead Zone for the better part of Twenty odd years now Miss. You have nothing to fear from Moro other than the remnants of his scattering forces. Your boy here made sure to crush him and a mutual ‘frenemy’ of our made sure to devour his soul.” Jackson's mother looked back at him before she hugged him while crying. "My baby boy is alive," she said while crying tears of joy. "It's okay mom I'm here and I will never leave you alone again," Jackson said while hugging her tears fell down his face. “Let us get back to the reception,” Ed says as he moves towards the front of the train. “The girls will be getting worried by now,” he says as he looks over his shoulder, “Andre let’s not forget the last minute guest I promised,” he smiles softly as the door opens, “I’ll give you two some alone time. I need to go over some read outs of the Dead Zone so i can better prepare for the next time I have to go,” he walks out with the door closing behind him leaving the mother and son alone. Both Jackson and Jasmine sat in silence for a moment enjoying each other's company before Jasmine said. "So he said the girls will be getting worried by now, what does he mean by that?" Jasmine asked her son. Jackson rubbed the back of his head nervously while blushing. "Well… mom what he means is that my new wives, your daughter's-in-law are waiting on another planet as well as my unborn child, your grandchild to be more specific," Jackson said while looking away blushing. Jackson's mom sat there for a moment thinking about what her son told her before having a big smile with starry eyes and hugged her son tight while shaking him violently. “Yes well, your family isn’t just them either,” Ed says as he comes back in with a paper in his hand. “He adopted a few of his own. Though,” he looks up. “He also has a family spanning the omniverse, particularly in me and my younger brothers. Allow me to formally introduce myself Lady Jasmine,” Edward bows deeply, “I am the Crimson Sage Edward Elric on your son’s adopted older brother.” "That's great," Jasmine said before pausing and looking at her son with a smile but her aura was that of an angry mother. "Sweetie what did you mean by wives," she said, scaring Jackson. "WAIT MOM!!!!" Jackson yelled, making his mom still have a smile and that scary aura. "On their planet the mares outnumber the stallions. So they make herds to help with the low male birth problem, but as for me and my wives we love each other very much mom I promise you that," Jackson said, hoping that explaining will calm her down. “He is not the only one with multiple partners,” Ed adds nonchalantly. “Its quite come for Displaced to have more than one male or female partner actually. I have to wives and a fiancé as well as several wives over my life. I have fathered many children and they grandchildren many times over. I currently have two twins with my head wive and a daughter with my second with another one on the way. One of my descendants is dating my niece, who is related by marriage and not blood, though not ruling it out either.” Jasmine was shocked beyond belief and the room looked to be spinning. "I-I need to sit down for a minute," she said, holding her head. Jackson held his mother's hand before saying. "It's okay mom, it is a little confusing but like I said before me and my wives love each other and I love my kids either by adoption or by blood," Jackson said, while smiling making his mother smile a little bit in relief. “We all care for him,” Ed adds. “I’ve done what I can for him on the ones we’ve met. Unfortunately I’m not a void dweller, though I do weld powers on par with some of them, so their are still rules that I must follow. Luckily those rules are nearly void as I was summoned this time and I didn’t force my way into this multiverse,” He looks as he sips some tea he had appear. “And yes, you heard me right. This multiverse. I am from outside this multiverse from another verily similar to it by that the same very different. Our brothers are very much the same,” He pulls his flask from his inner coat and placed it on the table. “Please take a swig you look like you really need it.” Jackson's mother took the flask and took a swig before her face scrunched up at the stinging sensation that went down her throat. "Thank you dearly," she said smiling. Jackson then looked at his mother before saying. "About the hole sending me away thing," Jackson started while his mother had a look of sadness on her face and fear her son might hate her. "I understand why you and dad did it," he said, surprising her as he continued. "I'm not mad mom, just sad that I never got to grow up with my real parents," Jackson finished while looking at his mother. For her part she was crying while looking at her baby boy who she loved with all her heart and soul before hugging him. "I-I know Sweetie and I'm sorry for what me and your father had to do. And I have regretted it for a long time while I was sealed away too," she choked out while still hugging him. “You can put that regret away,” Ed says with a wholesome smile as the train slows to a stop. “Cause you’ll both have the chance to help him now with his children, your grandchildren. And you did hear my phrasing right.” The door opens with another Ed standing behind a man in a wheelchair. He was in his thirstiest and had a decent build but at the same time looked like he had one hell of a hangover. Jackson’s mother’s eyes went wide with a bit of horror, but mostly shock and surprise. Jackson just stared in utter silence. “The benefit of soul magic is that I can manipulate slows and even place a soul in a body as long as the body. So long as its mostly grown from the origin of the soul's original container, or something very close so the body can’t out rightgo through soul rejection,” Eds says. “Being able to travel through time I found the location of his soul crystal he he=id for Jackson to find and also picked up a few stands of discarded hair and blood that wouldn’t be missed. He isn’t one-hundred percent at the moment and won’t ever be as strong as he once was but I assure you he is your husband through and through.” The man in the wheelchair looked at Jasmine and smiled before saying. "You looked even more beautiful than the day we met my Star," he said in a raspy tone of voice. Jackson's mother rushed to him and hugged him and cried for the fourth time today in happiness. "JOSEPH IT'S YOU IT REALLY IS YOU!!!" Jasmine yelled while crying Joseph just smiled and hugged her back the best he could. Jackson was shocked. He looked at his father and noticed that they had the same hairstyle and were the same height even though he could tell. Ed walks up behind him and pushed him on the back, forcing the saiyan forward. “Don’t stand there like a dunce,” He says softly as he walks past him, “Give your old man a hug. He hasn’t seen you in twenty years after all,” He continued on. “I’m going on ahead. You are in charge of the rest here. I can’t do everything for you little brother. I’m not a god after all,” he walks on. Jackson stumbles forward before standing in front of his parents. He looked at his father. Both father and son stared at each other for what seemed like hours before Joseph said. "Son, I know you are angry and you have every right to be," he said, looking away before continuing. "But I just want to let you know that I'm sorry an-," he didn't get to finish before Jackson pulled him into a bear hug while tears fell from his cheeks. "Just shut up and let's just enjoy this moment dad," Jackson said, shocking his father before he too started to cry as well and hugged his son for the first time. Jasmine soon joined the family group hugged both parents and child crying and smiling. Jackson’s attention was then drawn by the sound of tapping. He looks out of the corner of his eye and see four mares standing in the hallway with Ed standing just behind them. All four females had scowls and radiated anger. “Sorry,” Ed waves while nervously chuckling. “But even I know not to cross a woman on their wedding day. The three of you will have to excuse me while I have my own party to deal with,” a gold, blue, and ice blue aura covered the sage and immediately yanked him away, the sound of pleading soon followed from that room. Joseph just laughed before saying. "Reminds me of me and your mother's wedding day, she practically directs me by my tail," Joseph said before laughing harder. Just then Jackson wives came in and had worried and feral faces. "Oh mom, dad I want you to meet my wives Twilight Sparkle, Pinkamena Diane Pie, Maud pie and Rainbow dash. Guys meet my parents," Jackson said while smiling. “NO NOT THE TRI-BEAM!” Ed yells. A massive tri-color light show came from the bottom crack of the door followed by a wet thud against the door and the sound of squishy sliding down the other side. A small pool of blood then gathered under the door. Soon out of the room came three thoroughly fulfilled mares, that Jackson’s father somewhat recognized but quickly wrote off as the other version of the three princesses. He’d already been well informed by Ed before when he’d exited his growth tank. Jackson just blinked before saying. "Do I even want to know what you did to him," Jackson said while looking at the opened door. “Oh you well,” Princess Amore ominously smiles. “We taught it to Twilight and the others,” Celestia adds. “Though in your case it’ll be a quad-beam instead of Tri-beam,” Luna giggles. “You’re just luck that you’re needed to cut the wedding cake right now,” they said in unison. “Otherwise you’d be a burnt and crispy saiyan.” “We don’t have to hold back with Ed because he can regenerate. We wouldn’t have been so made if he’d at least left us a clone to dance with,” Celestia broke the train of thought. “He is more than capable of doing that much,” Luna crosses her arms. “He does manage several duties back home on his own this way,” Amore added. Jackson thought about what they said and wasn't scared. "Sure, okay," Jackson said. “Oh and the Ed that was here is slag now so we need a new one,” Luna giggles causing a shill to run down everyone’s spines. Jackson mechanically looks into the room to see a steaming pile of, whatever it is that was Ed. Jackson just shook his head and said. "And he said our lives aren't like anime. Dude is practically married to goddesses," Jackson said before adding. "Well… so am I but I think mine are more beautiful and nicer," Jackson said smirking before instantly appearing behind him and hugging them making them blush.. "You may want to get used to these girls. Because I'm going to spoil both you and the kids," he finished while kissing them on the cheek making them blush crimson. “But in your case you are married to a goddess,” The slag pile spoke. “Like Asta. Remember Twilight can even survive everything in your universe being haki’d.,” the slag giggles. “I don’t envy you two in that regard,” the princess then had glares on their face. “I said I i don’t envy them but you three are the loves of my life.!” They kept glaring. “I’m spending the night in the dungeon again aren’t I?” The slag punted. “Mhmm…” the three of them nodded in unison. "Hey, it could be worse," Jackson said. "They could have hit you with another magical blast," Jackson said, trying to help his brother see the bright side of the situation. “Oh we’re far from done with his punishment,” Celestia gave the slag the stink eye. “But right now its your time. So lets have some fun!” Jackson as well as everyone else went back to the reception to continue the party while Jackson was having a conversation with his parents. "So.. we are you guys going to do now that I am the new Omni-King," Jackson asked while eating his fourth slice of cake. "I don't know, maybe travel the universe or live here on Equus," Joseph said, while on his three slice of cake as well. “Just remember you’re nowhere as strong as either of you used to be,” Ed remarks having returned to his human form. He sip on some wine, “Man I wish I could get drunk. But yea if you really want, i can provide you with the means to do both if you really want. I mean I have a train that crosses the void in mere minutes so a shape that crosses the universe is a snap. I can even trick it out so you can train it with a time dile making it like a mobile time chamber, though it won’t be as strong.” "No, but thank you for the offer," Joseph said before Jasmine added. "We don't mind waiting for him to recover, that just gives us more time with our family," Jasmine finished while holding bra. "Yea beside, I think I want to fully heal so me and my son can have a spar when he gets back from his and his wife's honeymoon," he said, smirking. “Hmmm….” Ed looks into his glass and then sits it down. “I have a warning for you Jackson.” He looked dead serious in this. “You’re familiar with the Tournament of Power but what you don’t know is their is a Displaced Tournament of Power. Unlike the all out fighting this Tournament is based on matched fights. I had a small part in the last one but wasn’t technically a participant.” Jackson looked back at his brother with equal seriousness. "Let me guess you think they will want me to join huh?" Jackson asked while his parents looked surprised. “You read my mind,” Ed sip his wine. “I have it on good authority from Truth they’ll call you. As much as I hate the bastard he is a reliable source of info. He likes his suffering after all. I would like to fight in this myself too. The super dragon balls are a tempting offer after all. I just want to let you know that these fighters are no joke. They’ll be your best friend on and off the arena floor. You’ll get the chance to gain a lot of powers really quickly. Its up to you if you take the opportunity. Just don’t gather too much too quickly. As for my own participation I may have to skip out this time to.” He sets his empty glass down, “Shits going down back home and from what Chrissy told me then shits about to hit the fan,” Ed stood up, “That being said however don’t be afraid to call me for advice or weapons. You’ll need all the backing you can get. Also keep a lookout for our brothers. Each or Gar might be there. You know how strong Ichigo is, even more so now that he has Sharingan and chakra thanks to you. Gar’s powers are perhaps on par if not below that of his. He is a demon fairy king though.” “He starts to walk to his party, “I do believe its time for our goodbyes Little brother.” "Yea, besides me and the girls need to meet Bluma for the honeymoon, we were having it on earth since the girls have never been there," Jackson said while looking at his brother. "Edward, our contract is complete," he said while smiling as a portal opened up beside them. “One last thing,” Ed reaches into a golden ripple and pulls out a grim looking sword that brings forth frost in the air. “Every king needs his own sword. Frostmourne'' Ed stabs the weapon into the ground. “It’ll serve well in the future. At least until you no longer need it.” He turns back to the portal, “See you in the tournament guys,” he waves as they all depart through and the portal closes. After Edward and his family and friends left Jackson looked at the sword before putting it up and said. "I gotta say bro knows how to give a wedding gift," Jackson said, as they heard jet engines in the distance. After a couple goodbyes and congratulations again Jackson and his girls now wives are on their way to earth to spend their honeymoon. "Well… let's have a good time and make some memories," Jackson said as Twilight, Pinkie, Maud and Rainbow nodded in agreement.
Boast busters how the hell did they get a giant bear hereBoast busters how the hell did they get a giant bear here By: Jalen Elms (Twilight pov) “ come on Twilight you can do it" spike told me as I concentrate on casting the magic then I was able to give Spike a mustache; “ you did it Twilight 28 spells in total” he told me as he wrote the number down on the chalkboard I was proud of myself that I was able to do 28 spells. “Thanks spike it means a alot you said that" I told him when I was getting ready to remove the mustache from his face he try to stop me from doing it but it was already too late saying something about “ah man and I don’t have a Mustache to impress Rarity with.” “ hey guys what’s going on down here” I heard jack as he was coming down the stairs I was still embarrassed about when he saw me in the bathroom almost naked. “twilight did 28 spell isn’t that awesome” spike told him I was embarrassed because it was not all that big of a deal until Jackson said something that caught me and spike by surprise; “ that’s pretty impressive you want to see what I’ve been doing for the last couple of weeks” he told us I was excited to study what kind of Magic or energy and if we can do the same with it; we say yes and he let us out to the back of the library. “ you guys might want to step back I’m going to aim for that Boulder over there Twilight you might want to put up a magical Shields just in case” he told me as I put up the shield as I did I saw that him doing some weird hand signs and call out a weird name. “ water style: Twin Dragon water blast Jutsu” he’s said surprise me when two dragons made out of water came out of his mouth and hit the border and destroyed it completely it was nothing left; “ pretty cool huh and I just learned this yesterday” he said making me even more surprised that He just learned this yesterday. I was about to ask him a ton of questions until we heard a commotion coming from the middle of town we went to go see to fine a wagon in the middle of the Town everypony was standing around it and we saw the girls went up to and asked them and they said. “ just some pony by the name of the great and powerful Trixie just because she can do some impressive magic doesn’t mean she can boast all about it” rainbow said I was scared that they didn’t like Trixie because she boast about her magic. (Jack pov) The girls were talking more and more about Trixie and how she likes to boast about her magic while twilight looks like she was about to have a mini freak-out I knew all this was going to happen while I was still annoyed about her; everything had happened like in cannon doing her impressive magic rainbow saying that she can do better getting stuck in a rainbow vortex, Applejack getting high tide with her own rope and lastly Rarity having her hair turned from Royal Purple to Green running off crying, Spike trying to get Twilight to go up there and show Trixie up when she wouldn’t do it I was about to walk off when she pointed me out she wanted me to do a trick that she can do better and call me a monkey that got me angry but I didn’t lose control. Then I got an idea I was going to do a reference from a scene in Dragon Ball Z so I told her okay and get up on the stage and then I said. ------(third person pov)----- Jackson got up on the stage and looked at Trixie he gave her a smug look before saying; “ have you ever heard of a Super Saiyan oh great and powerful Trixie” he said get into a stance the crowd of ponies looked confused but the Mane 6 knew what he was talking about. “ why the great and powerful Trixie need to be concerned about this Super Saiyan” she said but he got of big smile before power up his Chi and turning super saiyan; “ this is a Super Saiyan” then he turn into Super Saiyan 2 “ and this is Super Saiyan 2” he said while his hair was more spiker and blue Lightning was coming off his body. “ so what your hair changed its not that impressive to the great and powerful Trixie” she said getting a little worried but his smile somehow even grew bigger before saying something that scared the Mane 6 and Trixie. “ just watch and this" he said before crouching down and started to scream out; “ what’s he doing” Fluttershy said while hiding behind Applejack the girls were getting worried that he might turn out like he did when he got angry at gilda. AAAAAAAAHGGGGHHHHHHH!!!! Jack scream as his hair grew out for those who didn’t know that he was in his mindscape just like Goku was returning from his great ape form back to a child, all around Equus the ground was shaking while the oceans crash against the sea borders even some of the other species around the world were geting worried about this new power. AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!! With one last scream Jackson as he look up into the heaven a blinding light that blind everyone including Trixie, ones the light was gone they were in shock that Jackson hair was now a long golden blonde he didn’t have no eyebrows, and blue electricity was coming off him. “ and this is a Super Saiyan 3” he said in a serious tone before powering down and walking off the stage and leaving the whole crowd still in shock. /////// (Celestia pov) Just a few moments ago I was doing day cord when suddenly the ground start to Shake everything around me even the Nobles noticed it, then it ceased everypony was wondering what that was even I was wondering what that strange phenomenon and what was that energy it was coming from Ponyville it must have been from Jackson. “don’t worry my little ponies this strange event is now over let’s go back today Court” I told them we soon went back to day Court I was going to write a letter to Twilight after I’m done with day Court I hope it’s nothing too serious. //////// (Jack pov) After I left the stage leaving Everypony shocked I went behind a building and grabbed my chest in pain. " dammit Goku was right about doing Super Saiyan 3 in a mortal form is not easy I was lucky enough to hold it for at least three minutes" I said using some healing Jutsu that I learned during the weeks. After that I went to the library sat down and read a book soon after the girls came in and asked me what was that about I asked him do they remember about me saying I can go Super Saiyan 3 and I can kill Luna in one Fell Swoop. They got a look of realization and left it alone after that everything went as they did in the show Snips and snails bringing back a Ursa Minor Trixie telling the truth that she couldn't do anything about it but then something happened I didn't see coming Twilight lost concentration of the Ursa Minor and then it fall to the ground it was about to attack the town before I did something that shocked and scared every pony in town including the Mane 6. I use my Sharingan and put it under a genjutsu so I can have it under my control I sent it back into the forest and then I flu after and once it got inside the cave I use an Earth Jutsu to seal it off I flew back to town to find Trixie already left. Ones I landed the girls surrounded me ask me a ton of questions about what I just did I just ignore them and i went up to Snips and snails an said in an angry tone. " if you ever do something that stupid again I will put you under a genjutsu that will give you the most agonizing and painful experience you will ever have in your entire life do you understand me" I told them both while my Sharingan was still active they both shook their head and ran off. " Jackson what was that all about" Pinkie Pie asked but I just ignore her and flew into the everfree forest and i needs to calm down before I lose control of myself "And today was so great and it end terribly I hope tomorrow will be better." I said as I landed in the middle of the forest got into a meditative stance and started to do my breathing exercises. Author's Note If any of your readers got this reference that I did awesome it seems like Jackson has some trouble controlling his anger now see you in the next chapter
Spike the dragon ask the Legendary Super Saiyan to teach him how to be strongSpike the dragon ask the Legendary Super Saiyan to teach him how to be strong ( Jack pov) I was still in everfree Forest I stayed there until I got myself under control I did mental training and everything I could to make sure I didn't lose control; I sent a clone disguise as a bird to watch over the town everything happened as it did in the show this without me being there. The events of: Swarm of the Century, Winter Wrap Up, Call of the Cutie, Fall Weather Friends, Suited for Success, Feeling Pinkie Keen, Sonic Rainboom, Stare Master, and The Show Stoppers all happened. I saw the Sonic Rainboom once I came out of the forest much stronger and more mentally strong too the girls saw me and asked me how I was doing I told them that I was fine I also met the Cutie Mark Crusaders trying saying that 10 times fast. But I forgot that I didn't unsummon the Clone it was a good thing I did because in the StairMaster I saw something I didn't expect. Fluttershy having a pair of Sharingan but they were only one tomoe in each eye I was wondering how she had them until I remember that each of the main six or the cast of My Little Pony might have some of the powers from the show the displace has geting his or her powers from. I didn't worried about it for long because after the event of a dog and a pony show Spike came to me an asked me a question that shock me and the Mane 6. "Jack can you teach me how to be strong " spike asked me having a serious look on his face. "Spikey Waiky what are you saying " Rarity ask spike as she was about to faint. The girls asked the same question including twilight because she was worried about her little brother / assistant it wasn't until I shock them even more by giving him my reply "You know spike if i say yes you are going to go through the most excruciating training you can ever imagine" I told him trying to see if he would get scared by the implications of my training that I might have for him. But it was surprising to see his look never changed instead it Harden I was impressed. "Ok spike I will train you tomorrow at noon we will start your training then" I told him he got a look of happiness on his face before running off to get to bed early the girls looked at me with a angry expression before I told them. " before you think about arguing with me just remember that Spike has chosen to do this you cannot stop him from doing this just because he looks like a kid doesn't mean he acts like one he's mature for his age" I said they still look angry before giving up reluctantly until Twilight said that she'll be watching our training to make sure he doesn't get hurt I agreed and we went home for the day. //////// (Spike pov) I was excited because Jackson was about to teach me how to be strong just like him I wonder what he's going to teach maybe some of his attacks or some of those things he calls jutsu; I thought as I got ready for my training I met him at a specific time he told me when I got there I saw him meditating and saw the rest of the girls there too as well. " you made it just in time Spike sit down in front of me will start your lesson today" he told me and once I did he went over to explain to me what we are about to do. //////// (Jack pov) " now Spike we're to train your body first before training your spiritual energy and then I'll teach you some of my techniques", I told him he was shaking in his seat with excitement before I told him something that made him lose his enthusiasm. " but first you are going to do 100 sit-ups,100 push-ups,100 squats, and 2 hour run drink plenty of juice and water and then we're going to practice on your fighting stance." I told him and he got right to doing it with a somewhat angry look on his face the girls looked at me and rainbow was the one who asked. " is this really what you going to train him for the rest of the month" rainbow ask me with a skeptical look, the other girls looked at me and I just laughed and looked at them and said. " just be lucky this the only training he is getting right now because a guy named Vegeta train his son trunks more ruthlessly and intensity than I am doing right now" they look shocked because of someone who would train their own child like that. ------( couple of hours later)---- After the gruesome training Spike has ever went through he was laying on the ground panting heavily I stand over him still laughing about how he was doing even though he got a lot of training ahead of him, he need to build up his strength and stamina for him to be able to keep up with me. " all right spike that's enough training for today go home and rest up because tomorrow is going to get even harder instead of 100 you going to do 200." I told him he'd just grown and I just laughed even harder Twilight came over to pick him up with her magic and teleported him back to the house. Then she looked at me and said; " was that really necessary Jackson" she said looking at me with an annoying look I just stopped laughing and said to her in the most serious voice. " yes because the enemy we might face is going to take all of us to do you girls have the elements. Princess Celestia and Luna have their powerful Magic, and I have my Chi and chakra Spike does not have any of those I need to train him so he'll be able to face these threats without worry about his life being in danger" I told her she got look of realization from the the reason I told her, she nod her head an teleport back to the library. I stood there for a couple of moments before looking up into the night sky before saying to myself. " Lord above I hope you can hear me because I hope I am right about this cuz if I am not I'm just might kill a kid just for him trying to be strong" I said to myself while using Instant Transmission to get back to the library and sleep the day off. Author's Note Like I said Jackson now has his first student in a second one he will meet soon after doing a special event might be asking what it is you just have to find out.
One month of Hellish Training and off the Appaloosa and the new threat has arrivedOne month of Hellish Training and the Appaloosa and the new threat has arrived (Spike pov) One month one month of agonizing training with Jackson it was hellish he had me do the same thing over and over again except the numbers went up like for example last week he got me to 200 then he had me do 300 now at the end of the month I'm only doing 500 push-ups, 500 sit-ups, and 500 squats and a 3-hour run. At least it has some results i starting to look different I used to be 5'9 and a chubby dragon but now I was just about his height at 6'2 and very muscular not like bulk bicep but enough to see a difference. "Alright Spike now that your body is up to speed now it's time for the next part of your training" he said I got excited cuz finally I get to do something that didn't involve working out. "What is it" I said hoping is one of the techniques he did. "It's time for you to start wearing weighted clothing and meditating" he said my smile vanished and I had a look of confusion and apprehension. "And how heavy is the cloths going to be and how long do I have to meditate for" I asked scared on what he's going to say. "Don't worry nothing too crazy i'm going to give you 20 lb weighted clothing and you have to meditate for 2 hours" he said I was relieved cuz I thought it'd be something crazy like wearing a hundred pound weighted clothing and meditating for 5 hours. (Jack pov) I told him what he is going to do and send him off with the clothes in hand I start thinking to myself. "Well he improved so much in so little time; I guess I don't have to worry about doing extensive training for long I just hope that he's ready for the next step of his training because the next part is training will be all about fighting and techniques" I thought to myself and I sat right next to him and Show him how to meditate and control his chi. -----(Next day)----- "Tell me again why we're heading to Appaloosa more specifically why I'm going with you" I asked Twilight as me and the girls along with Spike to help Applejack deliver a apple tree sapling to Appaloosa. "Because Applejack asked us to come along and help us deliver the tree and also to come see her relative as while" Twilight told me while reading a book and i never knew that she always read a book wherever we go. I knew that this was going to happen I just didn't wanted to be here but I guess I was dragging to it; at the train was doing a long a little day out the window and saw streams sign that I knew it was something that was going to happen. "Hey guys is there supposed to be a running of Buffalos coming near the train or I'm just seeing things" I asked they looked out the window and indeed it was Buffalo running by the train it seems as though it's going to happen just like it did in the show so I just have to sit back and not interfere but had feeling that I might need to. ///////// (Spike pov) Today's starting to turn out weird a bunch of Buffalo trying to steal an apple sapling applejack cousin telling us that at the Buffalo tribe trying to destroy apple trees that they were on their sacred to running grounds. All the while jackson didn't look worried at all it's almost like he knew this all was going to happen as things went on I was getting more and more Curious and how he knew these things was going to happen. After Twilight and the girls help out settling the dispute with the tribe of buffalos and the towns ponies of Appaloosa everything was going great until suddenly something happened that goting me the girls and even Jackson by surprised -------(third person pov)------ While the town ponies of Appaloosa in the Buffalo tribe celebrated after their dispute was finally settled a strange object Landed On The Ground actually there was three pods that just landed on the ground. Once the dust cleared they saw three Pods were in a crater once the pods open 3 strange being stepped out they both had on the same uniform, but one was bigger than the rest and more muscular the other was like some kind of dinosaur and the last one to looked like a French pony except he was not a Pony. "It seems we finally landed on this miserable Planet I hope our lord cooler will appreciate us capturing this planet and its inhabitants" the shorter of the three said with a French accent. "Excuse me but who are you and what do you mean by capturing our planet" a random Pony asked before getting hit with a blast through his chest making a hole, he fell to the ground dead and everypony screamed and ran into their houses. "Hey why did you go and do that for" rainbow asked before almost getting hit by a blast too but Jackson was able to get there in time and knock it away. "It seems like our scouters was right a saiyan was on this planet" the bigger stranger said before getting ready to attack Jackson before the one with the French accent stopped him before saying. "No mr. Cooler said to bring back the monkey alive he said he always wanted to have a pet monkey" he said pissing off Jackson even more about them being here in about calling him a monkey. "Not only is you three morons here but your Master is here as well it seems like I should have expected this but that doesn't matter now seeing that Goku was able to beat you three doesn't mean I won't have the same problem neither" Jackson said get into his stance and powering up his chi. "Isn't that funny the little monkey wants to play well lord cooler said to bring it back in alive he didn't mean bringing it back conscious though now let se-" the big one was about to finish that statement before getting punch in the gut sented him through the air. Then jackson sent a chi bast to him destroying him immediately, and then he handled the rest of the two Killing them in a instant. The girls and Spike were shocked that Jackson was this ruthless until another ship a bigger one came down from the sky and landed, once the ship landed and The Landing Pad open a strange figure walked out it was taller than Celestia and he had purple skin and white armor an a purple tail. "Well it sees my subordinates were bit too cocky to deal with this saiyan while at least i can find new hands on workers while I'm on this pitiful planet" the creature known as cooler said while looking around. " I don't know how you found this planet cooler and I don't want to know all I need to know is that you were going to leave before I make you leave" Jackson said Get into his fighting stands This only made cooler laugh. " well then little monkey if you want me to leave you going to have to make me" cooler had said taken his fighting stance the air was thick and attention was Heavy no one made a move until finally someone had sneezed and then both shot at each other at blinding speed they both threw a punch creating a Shockwave. It seems not only did Celestia, Luna and Jackson sense this new threat that is also the threat that Jackson knew all too well will he be able to defeat this new enemy or will he die trying. To be continued! Author's Note It seems that cooler has come into the picture hope you enjoy this chapter
Jackson vs cooler unlocking his Mangekyou SharinganJackson vs cooler unlocking his Mangekyou Sharingan (Third person pov) The fight continued on Jackson and cooler throwing punches at each other creating shock waves throughout the city, they kept going until cooler threw an uppercut at Jackson sent him flying he teleports behind him and threw an axe kick behind his back sending him flying to the ground, Jackson is struggling to get up. "What's wrong little monkey having trouble," cooler said floating back down to the ground Jackson getting more pissed off and went to Super Saiyan and flew at cooler throwing a Fleury of punches and kicks damaging him heavily he threw a kick sent him flying through a building scaring a family ponies who ran out of the broken building and ran into another house. Cooler came out of the broken building dusting himself off not having a scratch on him, this just made Jackson angrier, and then he went into Super Saiyan 2 trying to do the same thing except this time cooler caught his punches and deliver a knee into his stomach. He coughed up blood and fell to the ground on his knees before cooler kicks him in the face sending him flying through the sky crashing onto the ground not able to get up. "What's wrong Saiyan can't keep fighting let's see if your friends can give me more of a challenge than you." Walking towards the girls. Hearing this Jackson was about to go berserk again before something else happened, his eyes started acting like they were in pain be felt something dripping down his. Touching his cheeks there was blood on his fingertips he realized that he just unlock his Mangekyou Sharingan just like Sasuke and Itachi did. Then he remembered the letter that the merchants sent him about his Mangekyou Sharingan being different from Sasuke but only a little; then he remembers that Sasuke has the ability to manipulate the black flames. So he put up a black wall of flame in front of him. cooler was surprised by this but he looked around a found Jackson on the ground but his eyes had changed his eyes was the same as Sasuke's but blood was coming from them running down his cheeks. " so the Saiyan still have some fight left in him, oh well today I will dine on Saiyan soup" coolest said going into his final form. "If I'm going to beat cooler I'm going to need to pull out all the stops on him," he said going into Super Saiyan 3 like last time he was only holding it for a couple of minutes but this time he can at least hold it for an hour before collapsing. The fighting continued but was much more different this time none of them are holding back on either side now explosions and shock waves throughout the town the girls try to stay up but they had a hard time doing. Back to the fight, it continues only this time differently cooler was having a hard time keeping up with Jackson because he unlocked his Mangekyou Sharingan being able to have more speed on his side the cooler did. This went on for a little while until Jackson got the upper hand if through a left hook intercooler's stomach making him gasping in pain after that he teleported behind him kicking him in his back sending cooler to the ground. But before he hit the ground Jackson teleported to the ground and yelled at cooler; " I'm finishing this right now." He said to put his hands together and charging up his attack and yelling out. "BIG BANG ATTACK " he yelled firing a golden beam out of his hands and hitting cooler once it makes contact, he tried to hold it back but he couldn't, the blast ented him in outer space straight into the sun like Goku did to him. He screamed in agony before disintegrating into nothingness by the Sun and by Jackson's attack. "In that mares and the gentle colt is how to defeat someone," he said not in his Super Saiyan 3 transformation and deactivated his Mangekyou Sharingan before falling to the ground unconscious. ///////// (Celestia pov) It's been a week since the battle in Appaloosa Jack still hasn't woken up from his unconscious state I was hope he was going to wake up soon so we can get the information we need to see how everything went. "Sister thee thinks we should wait for the bearers of the elements to come to Canterlot and ask thee questions, " Luna told me as she came to the throne room. I thank Luna and she left the throne room I was still on my Throne thinking through my thoughts. ///////// (Vegeta pov) "So Kakarot do you think the boy will remember us," I asked him as we headed towards some strange planet that he lands on. "I don't know Vegeta I hope he does cuz I want to see how strong he's now," Kakarot said as he was pumped to fight the boy again I was too to see how strong again from the last time we met. //////// (Naruto pov) " so Sasuke are you ready to go see your student," I asked as we got ready to go see how Jackson was doing. "Yes I am Naruto and to see how strong he got my mastering his Sharingan," he said his walk through the portal and getting ready to go to a strange plant that they found him on. //////// (Third person pov) Well, the Mane 6, Spike and Princess Celestia, and Luna were worried about jack's condition that didn't realize that four powerful beings be coming to their planet. Will they be prepared for the two great legendary Warriors and the two great Shinobi's only time will tell. There's only one thing for sure know that the play Equus will never be the same again. To be continued. Author's Note It's all I was able to come up with today it will probably be longer in the next chapter
Going to a party an meeting the legendary saiyan warriors and the legendary ninjas of the hidden leafGoing to a party an meeting the legendary saiyan warriors and the legendary ninjas of the hidden leaf By: Jalen Elms (Jack mind pov) “Ok I’m been in my own mind for at least two or three weeks ; an it’s not getting Any better”, I think to myself as I'm standing in the middle of a void, “so am I dead or something” I asked as I looked around. “No you dumbass we are in your mind" a voice said to my right, when I looked l saw myself but the color was different; not black and red, but red and white. “Who the hell are you" I asked getting ready if he attacks me; “hey don’t worry man I not going to fight you “he said making me more at ease. “so if i am here than that means you are me but as a saiyan , while I’m a human here in my head” I asked he just nodded. “so if you are here what do you need from me" I asked he looked at me and started to laugh; “hey what’s so funny “I said getting angry; “ calm down dude I was just going to tell you your feelings about someone or in this situation somepony “ he said it didn’t take a genius to see what he is getting at. “What your saying I have feelings for someone “ I asked he just roll his eyes and groan; “wow you are levels of goku stupid” he said thinking I was a complete moron; “ok your just being a d**k.” I said he just laughed at my comment. “So why tell me this now” I ask him, then chairs and a table appeared in the middle of the void; he sat in one an I sat in the other, “because every time you look at her when she not looking you blush and it’s so easy to know you like her, hell her friends know you like her it’s just you and she doesn’t know” he told me, I was just sitting there for a good minute before start laughing. “What's so funny” he said as he looked at me like I was crazy, “ it’s just that if you are me then you would know that she will fell in love with flash century from Equestria girls, and if she does like me I don’t have a chance in hell in being her special somepony.” I told him after I calm down from laughing. He just pinched the bridge of his nose and groan again, before looking at me an said; “dude if you are this stupid than you have to see it to believe it than.” He said than thoughts and images of Twilight went through my mind things I never knew I had about her. “Ok ok I get it I love Twilight just stop showing me this images” I said and he did; “so what are you going to do about it” he asked me as I was starting to wake up. “I guess I’ll just tell her then, but I’m going to keep my expectations low so when she says she doesn’t like me then I will be less saddened” I said he just nodded an I woke from my mindscape. ///////// (The real world) When I woke up I found myself in a hospital room laying in a bed with machine hooked up to my body and I found myself wrapped in bandages and my right arm in a cast. "Hell cooler did a number on me I feel pain everywhere every time I move and this is the worst time not to have a senzu bean" I said I was trying to move an more pain causing throughout my body. "Maybe I should just lay still for a little while i hope they have something to help me with these injuries cuz I do not like being in the hospital." I thought to myself as someone came into the room once I saw them it was nurse redheart from the show she looked like in the show just as a anthropomorphic pony. " I see you are awake mr. Williams I'll let the princesses and your friends know" she said when she left the room I was preparing myself for what's going to happen next. And right on Cue Pinkie burst through the door and started to hug me as I if I was going to disappear Into Thin Air. "It's okay Pinkie pie I'm alive and well so don't be sad okay" I said and she nodded the rest of the girl came in and told me everything that happened at Pinky's birthday party and her pet gummy. "Sorry Pinkie I missed you and your pet birthday party" I told her she could shake her head and said she understand that I was knocked out from fighting cooler. Before anything else can be said I sensed four powerful beings landing in the everfree forest and these energies I know all too well before I can do anything they appeared in the hospital room and who I saw shock and surprise me. It was Goku and Vegeta with them was Naruto and Sasuke, and when they saw me they ask what happened i told them that a fought cooler. Goku gave me a senzu bean and I was all healed up I jumped out of the bed and broke the cast Open and put on some clothes; after putting my clothes on I turning to them an asked what were they doing here. Goku and naruto say they came here to check up on me while Vegeta wanted to see how strong I goting since the last time Goku and Vegeta trained me. And sasuke said he wanted to see if I unlock my Mangekyou Sharingan to which I showed him and showed him that ability I had. He was shocked that I have the same ability as him but then I showed him that I can manipulate to a degree than he can, also I can make it do anything I wanted with it and make any shape I want an I don't have any limitless to what he can do with his Mangekyou Sharingan. After everyone was introduced to each other we went to Pinkie Pie's party once we got there I saw a sign that said welcome to Ponyville/getting well on the sign everyone was having a great time even Goku was having a good time after finding the buffet table. " so kid I want to see how strong you got the last time me and Kakarot trains you" Vegeta said Sasuke agree with him as well. "Okay I want to see how strong I got as well, so I can see if I can be able to beat you too" I think they both agreed and we went do they everfree forest while the girls in the princesses went along with us. "This is going to be the toughest fight i ever been in not only do I have to fight Vegeta but I also have to fight Sasuke as well" I thought as I got ready for our fight. Will he be able to beat Vegeta and Sasuke or will he lose to them. To be continued!!!! Author's Note I hope you like this chapter you are like or comment down in the comments section below see you in the next chapter.
Vegeta and Sasuke vs Jackson, how to ask a girl out!Vegeta and Sasuke vs Jackson, and how to ask a girl out! (Third person pov) Once they were in the middle of the forest Jackson tells princess Celestia to put up a shield just in case they won't get hurt, so Celestia did and once she did Vegeta and Sasuke got in to position so did jackson. "So Vegeta how do you want to do this warm up first or go all out" Jackson asked while getting ready for the fight. "No warm up let's get straight to the point, I want to see how strong you are now kid" Vegeta said powering up to super saiyan and Sasuke activate his internal Mangekyou Sharingan and his Rinnegan. "Oh god they are not kidding around I'm going to need to get serious" he said powering up to super saiyan. "SHADOW CLONE JUTSU " jackson said creating a clone of himself and his clone activate his mangekyou Sharingan. "Alright let's get started the fight between Jackson an Vegeta and Sasuke will begin the match will end when the fighter is unable to continue to fight" naruto said as he got ready to start the match. "3, 2, 1 Begin" naruto says as the four fighters flew at each other. (Jackson clone and Vegeta pov) "So let's see if you are strong than the kid" Vegeta said getting into his fight stance. "Don't worry you will be surprise on how strong I am" the clone says doing some hand sign an call out "Wood style: Deep Forest emergence" the clone said slamming his hands to the ground; making a whole new forest from the ground. Vegeta was shock but he soon got back in to the fight an flew above the forest and looking for the clone but he won't be looking for long; before hearing the clone call out. "Fire style: fire ball Jutsu" it said before a multiple fire balls came straight at him he dodged and threw a Ki blast at the clone. The clone dodged and flew at Vegeta, and they started to fight in the air, Shockwave went thoughout the world even the main six and the princesses felt the pressure coming from the fighting. "So Vegeta do you want to know why I'm fighting you instead of Sasuke" the clone said while him and Vegeta were in a dead lock. 'Why should I be concerned about that " Vegeta says while trying to over power the clone. "Because Sasuke is immune to genjutsu but you and Goku aren't" it said before doing a genjutsu on Vegeta making him believe he is beating the clone, but he is laying on the ground unconscious. "Let's hope you stay like that for a while so I can help out the real Jackson with defeating Sasuke" the clone said while flying to the other fight. With the others they were talking to goku and naruto about their lives and when they saw what the clone did naruto was surprise and goku was confused. "How can Vegeta lose just by being stared at" goku ask while looking at the Clone leaving from the fight in had won, Naruto spoke up and told everyone. "That's because the clone use a form of genjutsu to hit Vegeta with to make him think that he's winning the fight with the clone, but in fact he lost is currently unconscious while trapped in the genjutsu" he said while everyone was shocked that him and his clone was able to do that. (The real Jackson and Sasuke pov) While naruto went to full detail about genjutsu the real Jackson and Sasuke we're having their fight even though Sasuke wasn't as strong as Vegeta, but he was much better at genjutsu and taijutsu as well as his initial Mangekyou Sharingan and Rinnegan to which Jackson was having trouble with until he got an idea. Jackson create another clone and sent it to go gather nature energy, once he did that he did some hand sign and said. "Water style: Twin dragon water Jutsu" he said before two dragon maked of water were sent speeding towards Sasuke; he used one of his Rinnegan special abilities switch places with him the dragon went towards Jackson an he was sent flying to the ground. " it seems you learned A lot after our last fight but it also seems you are not using your Sharingan or mangekyo Sharingan why is that." Sasuke asked while walking towards him. "Because I was waiting for this" he said opening his eyes showing he was in Sage Mode while activating his Sharingan. Also hIs clone appear in Super Saiyan 3, " let's finish this fight I been wanting to try this out for a long while" he said while he summoned another clone in the other cupped his hands together and start to charge up an attack "KA-MA-HA-MA-HHHHHHHHH" the clone said before thrusting his hand out in a massive blast went towards Sasuke he jumped out of the way before realizing it was a diversion. But it was already too late the real Jackson was in the air behind him before yelling out. " odama Rasengan" he said before a massive ball of chakra was thrown at Sasuke, and he hit the ground hard. Once the Smoke Clears The crowd saw that he was laying in a Creer unconscious, both Goku and Naruto were surprised that he was able to beat them. Once naruto declared Jackson the winner of the match the girls and spike were excited that he won. Goku gave Sasuke a senzu Bean and than sasuke broke Vegeta out of the genjutsu and Vegeta was angry that he was tricked like that but got over it. He congratulated him on his victory Goku Naruto and Vegeta and sasuke was about to leave before he stopped them and asked. "Goku, Vegeta you guys are married right and naruto an sasuke you guys are dating Hinata and saukra right" he asked all four of them nodded so he continued. "So I was wondering how do you ask a girl out on a date" he says while looking embarrassed about asking he master's something like this. Vegeta and Sasuke looked at him for a second before they say at the same time; "you like the purple girl don't you" they said Jackson just blush than looked away. "So me and Vegeta were right then, okay than if you like her that much than just come right out and tell her that you love her it's better to be straight forward with her than you just acting like a idiotn like Goku and Naruto" Sasuke says while Vegeta agrees. "Hey" goku and naruto said looking angry at them, they said their goodbyes and went back to their worlds. "So what did you asked them" Twilight said coming up behind Jackson surprised him for a moment before looking at her an asking. "Can you meet me at the Library this evening " Jackson asked Twilight, she looked confused before nodding; and walking off back to the girls and princesses. "I hope you are right about this Sasuke because I'm putting my faith in your advice" he thought while walking with the main six and princesses back to Ponyville. Author's Note Hope you like this chapter like and comment hope to see you in the next chapter.
Asking Twilight out on a date and best night ever at the galaAsking Twilight out on a date and best night ever at the gala Asking Twilight out on a date and best night ever at the gala (Jack pov) Jackson and Twilight were in the Library sitting on the couch, Twilight was wondering what they needed to talk about while Jackson was thinking on how to ask her out. But then i remember what Sasuke told him before leaving to be straight forward with her, so that what he plans to do. "Um Twilight the gala is tomorrow and I was wondering if you like to go with me" I asked she looked at me with confused then said. "I thought we were going together" she says while looking at me with surprise and confused about my question. "No what I mean is going with me as a date" I told her; it took her a little while before she realizing what I was getting at and blush and looked away from me; " I see that's okay you don't have to answer me I get it" I said getting up off the couch and was about to leave. "Wait" Twilight call out I looked at her then she got off the couch and walked over to me and said. "I would like that very much for us to go on a date to the grand galloping gala tomorrow night" she says while blush and smiling at me; I was the happiest person in the universe. "Okay I will meet you at Rarity places at 9:00 PM tomorrow night" I said trying not to do a little dance in front of her, she nodded her head and she said she was going to bed early night and I agreed and we went to bed but I went to bed with the biggest smile on my face. /////// (Twilight pov) I was pacing around my room about what I just agreed to with Jackson,"I mean he is handsome and strong to an-" I stop that train of thought before it went somewhere I could not be able to stop thinking about all night. "I need to talk to somepony who could help me with this issue" I said as I thought of one pony who could help me; I teleported to Rarity she was in the middle of getting ready for bed. "Twilight darling what are you doing here" Rarity says while leading me into her kitchen and made some tea. "So Twilight what do you need to talk about" she asked I told her everything that happened the last few moments earlier, than she squealed in excitement. "So darling you finally found your special somepony and it with Jackson too" Rarity said as she fangirls about but than I interrupt her to tell her something that shocked her. "Yeah about that I never been on a date before that's why I came here to ask you for help" I told Rarity an than I immediately regretted that's Rarity pulled me into her room and I suffered five hours of her tell me what I can do to him. ///////// (The night of the gala Jack pov) Once me and the girls an spike made to the gala and everything went as you did and Cannon up to the point Fluttershy bursting through the door and scream out loud saying "YOU WILL LOVE ME" she cried out once we made it out the castle and went to donut Joe's. Celesta came into the Donuts shop and told me and the girls that it was the best grand galloping gala ever that she planned this all along I already knew this was going to happen. After that me and Twilight went on our date and I got to say best night ever. Author's Note Sorry this chapter was short next one will be longer.
Spike vs jackson the return of harmony and the unleashing of the legendary super saiyanSpike vs jackson the return of harmony and the unleashing of the legendary super saiyan (Jack pov) It's been a month since spike started training and he has made good progress, he mastered gohan fighting style and his ki; after that we went on with his chakra and Jutsu. I did the paper test that Kakashi gave naruto, and we found out he has fire, air, water, earth, and wood. The last one surprise me because those are the same as my so I taught him all the Jutsu I know about those four nature transformations. It took about a week to teach him the Jutsu and he somewhat mastered some of them, there was one thing to do test him to see if he is ready. //////// (Third person pov) Jackson and spike stood in the middle of the forest while the main six were watched as they got ready for their sparring match. "Alright spike it's time to see if you are strong enough to protect yourself" jack said getting into his fighting stance with spike doing the same. "Don't worry Jack I will show you just how strong I got" spike told Jackson; they both stood there for what seems like hours before both of them flew at each other throwing their fist making a Shockwave and a small crater, they continued throwing punches and kicks at each other. This went on for a while until Jackson threw a uppercut at spike senting him flying into the air than Jackson call out. "SHADOW CLONE JUTSU" he said creating four clones, three flew at spike while the other clone stayed with Jackson to help him to make the Rasengan; after making the rasengan he used instant Transmissions to appear behind spike and hit spike in the back. Spike yelled out in pain before throwing a punch at Jackson face before doing some hand sign before calling out. "Water style: water bullet Jutsu" he said an multiple water bullets hitting Jackson used wooden substituting surprising spike before hearing Jackson yelled out. "Wood style: wood golem Jutsu" he heard before a giant golem made of wood, than it threw a giant fist at spike, he dodged a did some hand sign then said. Wood style: wooden dragon Jutsu" spike said an a giant dragon flew at the golem and it destroyed both wooden constructs making a huge explosion. They stood in the air floating looking at each other before Jackson activate his Sharingan and then a couple of hand sign so fast that Spike wasn't able to keep up and that's what he wanted before calling out. "Fire style: fire dragon flame missile Jutsu" consent for torrent of flames came towards Spike he was able to dodge out of the way and was looking for him before hearing him say above him. "Super Kamehameha wave" and what he saw scared him a large Blue Ki blast was heading straight for him he wasn't able to dodged it in time and got hit by the blast and then he hit the ground unconscious. //////// (Jack pov) After me and spike sparring match ending I gave him a senzu bean and than we went back to Ponyville and what was happening shocked us more Twilight and her friends than me. It was only one word for this and it was chaos all around town then Twilight got a letter from Princess Celestia come to the castle at once, after she was finish reading it I teleported us using Instant Transmission Celestia was shocked that we appeared so suddenly but she shake it off and told us what was happening I already knew what was happening before discord showed up and did his usual thing before tell them the riddle. After the girls went into the Hedge maze I teleported back to Ponyville and waited for them and when they got back Twilight's friends with gray and were acting differently once discord showed up and gave them a shot and the elements didn't work the girls went their separate ways and Twilight went back into the library to pack her thing to go back to Canterlot. "Come on Twilight let's go save our friends I know you can do it" I said trying to encourage her but she got even more angry and got it right in my face said I wasn't there to help them with Discord or stop him from corrupting our friends than she said something that broke me. "I don't want to be with you if you are not going to help me and my friends" she said to me turning back around and repacking her things I just said sorry to her under my breath and left a library. /////// (Third person pov) Once Jackson left the library he flew to the middle of the Town scene all the chaos being caused there and once he start discord sitting on his throne drinking a chocolate milk and what he said made me him even more Angry not only at himself but discord as well. "Now that the Elements of Harmony are no more i can spread my chaos everywhere on Equus this is going to be fun" he said while laughing after Jackson hearing that he got even more angry and started yell out in Rage. "AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH" he screamed out as his body began to change his body became more bulkier and his hair turn green his eyes were empty White; discord was surprised that this before levitating a boulder and throwing at him. The boulder just shattered against his body before he smile with an evil grin and flew at discord grabbing him by the face and dragging him through the ground before tossing him up into the air. He hit him with a ki blast and discord yelled out in pain before falling to the ground before he can get up and get his senses Jackson ran towards him grab them by the neck and threw him back down to the ground before punching him over and over again and grabbed him by the neck and threw him into a building. Discord came out of the building with a broken arm cuts and bruises all over his body and limping but jackson didn't care he ran up to grabbed him again and threw him to the center of the town. Where the girls were back to normal and had their elementsbonce they saw him laying on the ground they was shocked that who could do this to him that when they got there answer because a large object fell next to Discord creating a crater and smoke covering the area. Once the Smoke Clears they saw Jackson but he was not the same as he wasn't 6'9 he was 7'3 with bulging muscle green hair and white eyes he didn't know I do and turn towards Discord start to beat on him again until Twilight reached out and said. "Jackson is that you" she said in a scare tone he turning around and was about to hit her with a Ki blast but once he saw her scared face and he started to calm down once he did you look around at the destruction he had caused he was distraught that he did all this and flew to the everfree forest. Once he left the girls turn back to discord and trapped him in Stone, his chaos was stopped. But that day for the girls and Jackson truly know what a Legendary Super Saiyan was and they were terrified of it
A public announcementA public announcement Hi is Jalen Elms I need your guys help in the next few chapters probably doing Shining Armor and Cadence wedding I'm going to have a Fusion. The first one is between Jackson and Spike and the second one between Celestia and Luna. I need help in the names of these fusions cuz I cannot come up with a name for them please leave comment or send me a private message on fanfic in be a lot of help in next chapters I hope to see you in your next chapter in chapter is going to be called. "FINISHING SPIKE TRAINING HOPE THE GIRLS AREN'T AFRAID OF ME "!!!!
Jackson meets the black kingJackson meets the black king (Jackson pov) Once I landed in the middle of the forest I stood there for a while before lashing out on a nearby tree, I throw a Ki blast at it and destroyed the tree and part of the ground with it I was still angry about what happened so after a few calming breath i went back into my base form and sat on a nearby tree stump. " Man i screwed up bad, not only the girls and spike saw me in my legendary form but now they are terrified of me what if Twilight writes a letter to princess Celestia and tell her what happened; I'm idiot losing my temper like that" I thought to myself. My self-loathing was interrupted when something landing on my head, I grabbed it to see it was a black headband then a voice in my head said. If you seek truth and aid in helping the weak and in need, call forth the Anti-Magic Knight[/i] Once I heard the message and I thought to myself " anti-magic Knight huh I guess I have nothing better to do I hope this guy means what he says" I said before calling out. "Anti-magic Knight I summon you!" I said and a red and black swirling void Portal opened. " I hope this guy it's not evil because I don't know if I can handle him" I thought as I activated my super saiyan and Sharingan. ////////// (Third person pov) Once the portal opened two being stepped out The first guy was a young teen with messy green hair when not slicked back, which is very often these days. He an X shaped over to the far rightside on his forehead while also baring scars around his wrists, ankles, and neck. He is Celestia's adoptive son and surrogate sister to Twilight Sparkle. He is part of the draconian race class fire salamander berserker/demon class and wields the legendary Berserker's Maw gifted to him by his mother and aunt. A bone sword carved from a calamity class threat that was a berserker class draconian who fell to his berserker blood and fully transformed into a dragon. The weapon helps Spike channel his inner magic. Spike is the only creature to ever wield this sword successfully. His has The Fang Blades. A twin set of daggers that had been forged from the fangs from a long-dead legendary Hydra from the far northern regions of the Savanna o as will bright red hydra scale armor forged from the skin of the same beast he won in a fight against a slave hunter. He also uses Emerald and Amethyst Flame Magic with the use of a bright green Grimoire with purple flame embroidering, in the middle of the front cover is a flaming purple five-leaf clover. (Basically what he looks like) Berserker's Maw And other one on the right was asta ferris He had recently started to keep his eyes shut, or 'all squinty' as Pinkie Pie put it. Though when open his eyes areopned for others to see they area flourescent green. He is a bright a young man of short stature with an exceptionally muscular build. He has numerous scars all over his body from his strenuous physical training and stunts he has been through. His long ash blonde hair was pull back in a decent length braid while he wore his default attire while nn is chest is a large crimson five-leaf clover that is partially visible through his clothing's opening. It consisted of his reversed white Shinigami shihakusho. Over his shihakusho he was a black haori, which sports a white diamond pattern along its bottom half like the one worn by Kisuke Urahara has but on Asta's the back was the Black Bulls emblem over top of a white five-leaf clover. Around his neck was the Flight necklace that Zeldris had left him. 'Balor's Magic Eye' dangled on his left ear. Around his forehead, he sported a new headband that had the red-colored four-pointed on the right side. At his waist was his Grimoire hanging on his right side in it's new carrying satchel adorned with a gold Black Bulls emblem over top of a black five-leaf clover. that Rarity had made for him as his old one was rather worn out and badly damaged. Next to the satchel tied into his belt was Asta's Sacred Treasure The Substitute Shinigami Badge, aka the Battle Pass. On the left side on his belt was a leather box that contained his Digi-cards and next to it was his black and red D3 digivice. In his pocket was his Older Brother's token the Alchemist's pocket watch. He had recently started to keep his eyes shut, or 'all squinty' as Pinkie Pie put it. " so you must be asta ferris I heard about nice to meet you my name is Jackson Williams but you can ca me jack" jackson said holding out his hand. "Nice to meet you too and yes my name is asta ferris and this is my friend spike Solaris Everfree" asta said while pointing at Spike. Jackson was surprised that it was Spike but in human form then he sensed their power levels and noted that they were very strong so he asked. " hey asta do you think you can help me train my Equestria spike because I need to get him ready for the battles to come" jack asked asta as they made there way out of the forest. "Ok but just so you know my training is going to be hell for him" he said jack said that he train spike with Hellish training to so it should be any different. As they made their way to the Library a strange creature was watching them before saying. "Strange There are two more creature here as well and by there power levels they are very strong I better report this to my queen at once" the creature said before flying off. Author's Note I hope you enjoy this chapter
Getting back to training and going on a Dragon QuestGetting back to training and going on a Dragon Quest (Jackson pov) It's been a couple of months since the wedding and asta heading back to his Equestria, doing that time I didn't have any training because Twilight and Pinkie were not letting me train after the Chrysalis almost killing me. Also doing that time Pinkie started living with me and Twilight but spike said we need to keep the noise down, he started to sleep in the basement, But after those months ended I was able to go back to training Spike but this time I was hard on him than ever before. But he was not the only person to be training because I was training alongside him, I made three clones to help Spike train they gave him Mr. Popo's and Piccolo training while I trained with my grimoire and earth bending. "Alright spike that's enough training for today let's get back to the others so we can watch the dragon migration," I said as spike nodded and we flew back just in time for the migration. Everything happened as it did in the show after spike left I turned around to the girls and said. "You girls need to know that spike is going to the dragon migration to find out about where he comes from," I said flying off to the Library. //////////// (One hour later) After Spike and I pack something and we flew off to join the dragon migration, I also sense three specific ki signatures, but one was different than the other two. Once we led at the base of the mountain I use a transformation Jutsu to disguise myself as one of the dragons. https://images.app.goo.gl/xtD9nBHbsh1xkypt6 After I did that went inside to see all different kinds of the dragon there is also a dragon that looks like teenagers that were spike went to go talk to; some of the Dragons gave me odd looks because I was a new dragon some of the male ones looked at me with skepticism and scarf while the females looked at me in interest. Everything happens as it did in the shown example of one major point is right when Spike saved a Phoenix egg the fake dragon that I saw a few moments ago was the girl that was inside of it but instead of rainbow Being with Twilight and Rarity it was Pinkie Pie. Once Garble saw the girls he was about to shoot a fireball at them before I dropped my transformation Jutsu and kicked it away before looking at the girls and spike and saying. "Let me deal with them and you guys find some cover and we'll talk about this later," I said active my Sharingan and getting in a fighting stance. ///////// (Third person pov) The Teenage dragons laugh before turning to burn Jackson in which he just uses his earth bending to put up a wall of earth in front of him, before jump over and sending a kick to Garble's face sending him flying into a tree knockin him out cold. The other dragons stared for a moment before rushing at Jackson who jumped into the air and called out. "Water style: water bullet jutsu" he said before thousands of water bullets shots toward them making them wet before calling out. Lightning style: lightning dragon jutsu" he said before shooting his hand forward and a small dragon made of lightning hit the wet dragons shocking them to the unconscious. After the smoke clear all the dragons were unconscious Jackson walked over to the girls and spike an instant Transmission them back to the Library and scented spike to bed. Spike didn't fight Jackson on this one because Jackson was mad he could tell by the angry look he had on his face. "Can you tell me why the fuck you three went to the dragon migration knowing you could get killed?" Jackson said trying not to let his anger get out of hand? "We just want to make sure spikey-wikey was okay" Rarity said but then got a look of rage from Jackson shutting her up. "That still doesn't make it fucking okay to go where fucking dragons are" Jackson yelled turning super Saiyan. The girls were sacred of Jackson, he saw this and calmed down before hugging them then saying; "I'm sorry for yelling at you but you have to understand that you could have gotten hurt or killed" Jackson said while hugging them. After they talked Rarity went home while Jackson went upstairs to take a shower, but Twilight and Pinkie had an idea on how to make Jackson happy. /////////// (One hour later Jackson pov) I led in bed while wait for Twilight and Pinkie I was still angry about what the girls did, my train of thought was stopped when the door to the bedroom. "Twilight, Pinkie I'm Sorry for yelling but you hav-"I didn't get to finish my sentence when I saw the girls. Twilight and Pinkie were not wearing anything, "I see you like what you see jacky" Pinkie said while smirking at me. Let's just say that I got no rest at all that night, the next morning I lied on the bed while the girls were sleeping, I was thinking about last night before saying out loud. "I didn't think Pinkie pie breast was that big or Twilight was that sexually," I thought before getting out of bed, and going downstairs to the kitchen to see a spike with bloodshot eyes and bags under his eyes. "I just said you guys were too loud and to keep the noise down, but instead you guys just had to be even louder," spike said greeting his teeth and having a look at Rage. After that, I gave spike the day off from training and I went outside to get some fresh air before thinking. "I wonder if anyone has found my token because I need something to do or maybe I just got bored over the months while I was resting," I thought before sense five energy in the middle of the ever-free forest. "I wonder who these people are because they have strong power levels, but two of them feel like I know them," I thought before flying to the power levels.
Meeting old masters and fighting new opponentsMeeting old masters and fighting new opponents (Goku and Vegeta pov) We just led in Equestria as Jackson called it, me and Vegeta along with kale and caulifla an cabba it's been months after seeing Jackson so me and Vegeta decide to visit him. "So this is were your student lives huh looks pretty stupid" caulifla said while crossing her arms. "I think its a nice place" kale said while hiding behind her hair. Before anyone could say anything Jackson flu down to meet them, than he said " so tell me goku and Vegeta why the fuck you brought two saiyan and a legendary saiyan here" Jackson said while his was Sharingan showing. Kale and caulifla was shocked he knew about kale legendary form, while Cabba looked confused; than Vegeta said. "I didn't think you would say such language" Vegeta said while looking surprise; "well because after dealing with a bug bitch think it was a good idea turn to kill my new brother and girlfriends so I'm still pissed off about that" Jackson said while still looking at the three saiyan but more specifically kale. "Wait girlfriends like more than one" Cabba said while surprise, Jackson just rolled his eyes before saying "yes jackass and before you ask their names are Twilight Sparkle and Pinkie pie an they are pony's" Jackson said but caulifla started to laugh. "You are dating pony's, what are you some furry or som-" kale didn't get to finish before getting a punch to her stomach sent her flying through a tree. /////////// (Third person pov) Everyone turned to see Jackson standing there with his fist out with a look of Rage on his face before saying out loud. "YOU BETTER WATCH YOUR MOUTH OR YOUR GOING TO FIND IT HARD TO TALK WITH YOUR WINDPIPE CRUSH" Jackson yelled while his left eye showing his Mangekyou Sharingan. "So you want a fight huh" caulifla said cracking her knuckles before flying toward Jackson trying to throw a punch at him, but he dodged and threw a uppercut senting her flying before Jackson appeared behind her and yelled out. "LIGHTNING STYLE: LIGHTNING DRAGON JUTSU" Jackson roared out before a huge dragon hit caulifla shocking her to unconsciousness. Caulifla hit the ground unconscious with burns and bruises all over her body kale see this and she turns into her legendary super saiyan form. https://images.app.goo.gl/xKW61W8ejrDzcvUDA Jackson raise a eyebrow before turning super saiyan and yelled out "armormmet magic number 5" Jackson said before a bright light enveloped him once that like died down they saw to there surprised that Jackson was in a suit of armor. (Just like this but without the helmet and hammer) https://images.app.goo.gl/jYsF5ZWFofe9e7CX9 Kale rushed at him throwing a punch but it was caught and got a knee to the gut knocking the wind out of her before getting a right hook to her face senting her flying to the ground. Jackson did some hand signs before called out "water style: water prison Jutsu" Jackson said putting kale in a water prison, and using a wind blast to freeze the ball of water. Kale started hitting the prison but before she could broke out Jackson flu down and use his Sharingan to put kale in a genjutsu to knock her out cold. "Don't make me ask you a fucking second time goku why in the hell are they here" Jackson said while greeting his teeth in anger. Goku was a little worried about Jackson because last time he was here he was calm, and not ready to kill someone. "We only brought them here because we wanted to see if you could fight them but seen how you defeated kale and caulifla it looks like we were going to train them, and we wanted to see if you could help" Vegeta said while getting ready to fight Jackson if he needs to. "So you thought that it was a fucking good idea to bring them to my fucking new home to TRAIN THEM" Jackson said yelling out the last part of the sentence before calm down. "Let's just get them and head to the Library so I can go check up on my girls and call the princesses and shining armor" Jackson said while picking up kale and caulifla and started to fly off to the Library goku and Vegeta flying behind him. ///////// (Jackson pov) Once we leaded in front of the Library goku opened the door and what we saw was weird and funny all at once, standing in the middle of the Library was Rarity with a look of Rage while Twilight and Pinkie were sitting on the ground blushing like crazy, while rainbow dash and apple jack, were trying not to laugh, while shy was worried for them. "I'm missing something or what because this looks weird an funny as all hell" I said getting everyone attention. "YOU" Rarity yelled while Twilight and Pinkie hide behind me walking over to me and yelled out. "Do you know how much beauty sleep I got from you and your mares" Rarity asked while having a look of Rage. I thought about it for a moment before remembering yesterday night then said "sorry about that Rares the girls only did that because I was still mad about what you guys did yesterday" I said with a sheepish smile she just rolled her eyes and huffed before sitting down. I was about to tell Spike to send a letter to the princesses before one appeared on thin air, I grabbed it out of the air and it read that the princesses needed us at the castle. I told everyone this and we all agreed then go to the castle, I told Goku and Vegeta that this sparring match will have to wait, goku was about to protest but I gave him a look that said it was not up for debate so they took kale and caulifla, back home to there universe. /////////// (One hour later Third person pov) Jackson and the main six an spike had made it to the castle were princesses Celestia and Luna and surprise princess Cadence and shining armor was there. Twilight and Cadence did their little dance while Jackson and shining greet each other before Celestia said she wanted to talk to Twilight in private but Jackson said. "Sorry Tia but if you think I won't listen in than your fucking wrong because I got something to discuss with you and Twilight in private to" Jackson said while the others were shock on how he was acting. Celestia and Luna agreed to this and everyone except for Twilight, Jackson, Cadence and shining stayed; Celestia told them about the Crystal Empire and King Sombra Jackson already knew this but then she said it was a test for Twilight that's when he stepped in. "Let me stop you right fucking there princess Celestia" Jackson said with a aura of anger and Rage scaring them; "this situations more than just a test this is people's lives at stake in front of a tyrant who enslaved and brainwashed them, so I'm going to warn you this once if anyone gets killed and especially the girls or my marefriends I'm coming for your head" Jackson said what his Sharingan and Mangekyou Sharingan was showing that he was serious. Luna was about to say something before Celestia said " I understand Jackson and I'll take full responsibility if anything happens to them" Celestia said given him her word. Jackson nodded before thinking in his head that he's going to need a back-up plan if everything goes down what he didn't know that he was destined to go somewhere else before the Return of the Crystal Empire and King Sombra.
Going back to the past the great saiyan Warrior part 1Going back to the past the great saiyan Warrior part 1 (Shining armor pov) We were on the train to the Crystal Empire I was still worried about what Jackson is said to Princess Celestia, but I could understand how he feels that way about them once we arrived at the station we saw to our surprise that it was covered in snow and ice. " I guess we have to walk the rest of the way then" spike said we all know so we started to walk to the Crystal Empire. ////////// (Third person pov) While the group was making their way to to the Crystal Empire they didn't notice a black smoke trailing behind them it wasn't until shining yelled out. "EVERYONE GET TO THE EMPIRE NOW" shining yelled out while running to said Empire the black cloud of smoke was getting closer and closer until is almost upon them. That was until Jackson shot a Ki blast at it momentarily stunned in it; everyone was inside except for Jackson who was standing in the middle of the smoke. " so you finally return to as well" the smoke said revealing to be King Sombra before he added " no matter I was still get rid of you you will not get in my way this time" he said firing a spell at Jackson which made him start to disappear. Outside of the smoke the only thing they could hear was a scream once the Smoke Clears they saw to their horror that Jackson was gone. ////////// (Unknown location Jackson pov) I woke to the snow on my face, I got up the snowy ground and looked around to see nothing but snow; " so were am I and were are the girls and shining" I thought before I heard a scream from my right, so I flu over to see Crystal golems and ponies in armor surroundings two kids. "Oh fuck no" I said before turning super saiyan two and flu in with a ki blast destroying three of the Golems and landed right in front of the kids in the defensive stance. "Alright you guys have two choices leave or DIE" I said the last part with a look of Rage on my face, they took the hit and ran off that before 1 of them saying that they'll be back with their King. I just scoffed and turn around to the kids and to my surprise they look just like Trunks and bra but in Pony form; "so what are you two names" I asked while kneel in front of them. "My name is trunks briefs, and this is my sister bra briefs" the boy known as trunks said while his sister hidden behind him, " jesus they even got the same name as them" I thought before telling them my name was Jackson but call me jack. "So anyone know which way is the Empire" I asked trunks said he does so I pick them up and put them on my shoulders and flu off they were excited about flying and he told me which way to go once we landed in the middle of the Empire thousands upon thousands of Crystal guards surrounded us. "who are you creature and why do you have queen Platinum children" one of the guards said I was shocked that this two was related to queen Platinum; before anything could happen trunks said that I was the one who saved them. "If that so can than I said let the poor Gentleman explain himself and give us his name" a new voice say I turned around to see fucking Star Swirl the fucking bearded. "He said his name was Jackson but we could call him jack" bra said with a bright smile, I was surprised she wasn't that shy but before I could think about more the sound of a alam went off all the guards and star ran to the front of the city entrance while two guards took the kids into the castle. " it's probably those guys out for last time keeping their word about bringing their King I better go help armament magic number 20" I said before been enveloped in a bright light what's the light guy down I was in a new set of armor that look just like Captain America's been more medieval. " this will do nicely and it'll hide my identity from the rest of the crystal ponies I better get out there and help" I thought before flying off to the coming battle. ////////// (Present time spike pov) Me and the girls an shining was still sad about Jackson, but Twilight and Pinkie were more heartbroken about Jackson death; Cadence was able to put up a shield to keep Sombra out, but it wouldn't hold gor long, we went to to castle until we saw a statue that almost look just like Jackson in human form with some kind of weird armor maybe they related somehow we didn't dwell on it for the long after we got to the castle, that when Twilight said to the others. "I know we all are still devastated about Jackson's death, but he would want us to keep going to defeat King Sombra" Twilight said turning to bright the situation they only work a little bit. " I just hope Jackson all right and he is not gone, we better start finding the crystal heart so we can defeat Sombra so that we can tell Celestia and Luna about Jackson death" I thought before helping out the girls to find the Crystal heart. /////// Will Jackson be able to get back to the future. Will the main six and spike be able to defeat king Sombra and save the Crystal Empire. Find out next time on the legendary saiyan.
Going back to the past the great saiyan Warrior part 2Going back to the past the great saiyan Warrior part 2 (Jackson pov) I flew down just in time to see the battle already started they were fighting crystal Golems and they were losing badly that is until I landed and threw my Shield cut it to clean off. " damn it I would kill to have a sword right now" I thought before I saw something peculiar in the snowy ground in the middle of the battlefield it was a sword but not just any sword it was the Dante sword from Devil May Cry 5. Https://images.app.goo.gl/TR1vzMx2PiDeyChi7 I walked over and picked it up it was way lighter than I thought it would be a turn it around to see a note attached to it it's read. "Hope this will help you out in this situation I got two more gifts for you but you'll have to get them from Queen Platinum herself hope you enjoy them sign the merchant" the note said before disappearing in Into Thin Air a smile before begin swinging around to get it good feel for it. "Alright this will do nicely" I thought before taking off my helmet and putting in my headphones and select a song for this occasion what's the song Start the play I put my helmet back on and grab my sword and ran into the fight. //////// (Third person pov) The Crystal ponies were going to lose before one of the golems head was cut off , everyone turned around to see the stranger in a suit of armor with shield and sword in a fighting stance. "Let's go you damn Crystal rocks" he said rushing at them cutting one of them In half and a other one had it's head crushed with his shield, but what got them attention more was when he threw his shield and sword up in the air and did a plus sign with his fingers and called out. "Multi Shadow clone Jutsu" he said before a hundred of shadow clones of him appeared from smoke and attack the Crystal golems. The Crystal guards and star just stand there shock at this stranger, before a giant crystal golem appeared he's almost as tall as the castle they were worried about the stranger but then all the clones disappear only leaving two of them and original. Before they started together some strange energy into the originals hand is almost the size of a baseball before it grew to the size of a boulder, they grabbed him and threw him it to the air well he yelled out. "Planetary Rasengan" he yelled out as the attack connected to the golem face disintegrated it, everyone was shocked that this one being was able to take on an entire Army of Crystal Golems by himself. "Alright I think that's all of them" Jackson said walking to star and saying; "we better go meet the queen so that we can be more prepared" he said star agreed and the rest of the crystal guards went back to the Crystal Empire. /////////// (Twilight pov) Doing the crystal Fair me and Spike found where the real crystal heart was, we were on our way up there but we came across a blockage, the door closed shut with a giant crystal in the top center of ot, I blast some dark magic to it and open the door and everything went black. As soon as I woke to Ponyville was destroyed and I saw the girls and the princesses laying on the floor dead, I heard fighting in the distance and I ran over to see Spike fighting someone I thought he would never be able to defeat Jackson. "why did you do it Jackson why did you kill them" Spike said trying to throw a punch but was caught by the throat and lifted into the air; than Jackson said with a dark smirk " because spike everyone here is weaklings and that I can do what I wanted I was just tied down to you guys but now that Discord I Set Me Free from thst now I can do what I want" Jackson said before snapping spikes neck and throw him down to the ground his body lifeless. Then he saw me he was about to do the same thing he did to spank before I woke up in the hallway to the door still closed Sky told me it was all just a nightmare haunted by the black stone that King Sombra place to make the face their worst fears. Once we were able to get pass it, we found the Crystal heart but it was booby-trapped as Sombra was able to get in I gave Spike the Crystal and told him to go get it to Cadence he nodded before flying out to give it to her. " I just hope you'll be able to make it in time Spike" I thought wait for anything to happen. ///////// (Jackson pov) Me and Star Swirl and Queen Platinum we're walking down the halls of her cancel you already got appointed and I told her about someone leaving something for me. She said she might know what that item is we went down to the armormmet where we found a box decorated and some jewels what's it was open it saw to my surprise two more items that I never thought I be able to see. The first item was Dante guns ebony and Ivory. Https://images.app.goo.gl/7nj4p1ZDYFfzsmXm6 While the second item was of Sun Wukong the monkey staff Https://images.app.goo.gl/cpwS3iDreMyj2LPB9 I took the items and trap them all to my person before I left Queen Platinum said she has a three gift for me, she turned around to a glass Chase and show me the monkey king dragon armor Https://images.app.goo.gl/Wi9Ratr3BDenVNqa9 But before I could ask how she has this we heard a explosion; I turned to star and Platinum and said "go find the kids I will see were the explosion came from" I said they agreed and we went our ways. "I just hope they are ok" I thought before flying to the explosion.
Going back to the past the great saiyan Warrior final partGoing back to the past the great saiyan Warrior final part (Jackson pov) I just put on the dragon armor and leaded were the explosion happened to see 300 of Crystal golems attacking the city. "Fuck how did this happen" I thought before one name came to mind "SOMBRA" I yelled out in Rage turning super saiyan three and rushed in with my dante sword in hand. //////// (Star pov) Me and queen Platinum made it to were the kids were just in time to see Sombra was about to kill the kids but than Platinum got in the way of the attack and got hit leaving a hole in her chest she fell to the ground dead. I heard trunks yelled out his mother while his sister started to cry than I heard the door kicked in and I turned around to see Jackson standing in the doorway with a look of Rage before he saw queen Platinum on the ground dead, then he turned to Sombra and had a look of Rage with a killer aura. "I WILL RIP YOU IN HALF SOMBRA" Jackson yelled out while flying toward Sombra and punch him through a wall. /////// (Jackson pov) "This fucker kill those kids mother in front of them so I'm going to beat him to death with my own hands" I thought before teleported behind him and threw a left rook into his stomach making him cough up blood before hitting him with a axe kick sented him to the ground. I Flu down at top speed crashing into him with my fist buried in his stomach while he screamed out in pain before I picked him up by the throat and threw him in front of the castle were surprisely Celestia and Luna were there. "Celestia, Luna help m-" Sombra didn't get to finish before getting kicked by me sent him flying into a building. "NO ONE IS GOING TO SAVE YOU FROM ME" I yelled out before flying after him but then I stop and turn towards the two and said. "Get the elements ready NOW" I said before continued to fly after Sombra. I continued to punch and kick Sombra throughout the Empire making sure he felt the pain from my Rage and sadness because I couldn't save their mother. Than I teleported behind him and sented a ki blast sent him back to were the two princesses were waiting with the elements ready and hit him with it. He was turned into a the smoke I saw him when I was in the present time, but than the Empire started to disappear before the princesses could ask me anything I teleported to were star and the kids were and told him to turn me into stone so I could disappear along with the Empire. He nodded his head and we went out to the castle grounds and got ready but we didn't notice the two kids were right behind me it was to late. Because once star spell hit us we were turned to stone but I didn't notice. So after the Empire disappeared along with me and the kids I waited to return to the present. //////// (Spike pov) We just defeat Sombra and save the Crystal Empire but we were still saddened that Jackson was killed we were standing in the castle grounds next to the statue before we all heard a loud cracking sound Behind us, we turn around to the Statue to see he has spider web cracks running through it. That's when we saw Jackson standing there with a smile on his face before he said. "Sup guys I hope you guys are sa-" Jackson didn't get to finish before being tackle down to the ground by Twilight and Pinkie. They were crying their eyes out in happiness, Jackson saw this and hugged them while whispering to them, "hey it's okay I'm here now" Jackson said before hearing a voice behind him. "Mr. Jackson were our we" the voice said, he turned around to see trunks and bra standing there while looking around; he got up and ran to them and said "wait why are you here you were supposed to be with Star Swirl", he asked while looking them over to make sure they are not hurt. "We wanted to go with you and ask if you could be our papa" the little girl said while running up to Jackson and giving him a hug, me and the girls were shocked about what we just heard before looking at Jackson for his reply. /////////// (Jackson pov) I was shocked and confused that they wanted me to be their father but before I could answer her question a scroll appeared out of thin air I grabbed it and looked at it and I was shocked at the symbol. In front of it imprinted on the middle of the scroll was the sign of the leaf Village, I opened it and read it and what it said not only that it was shocking also made me very angry. "Dear king Jackson If you are reading this that means you made it back to the present timeline and are with your friends and the princesses, I asked that you come to the village called the monkey kingdom at once, because it's needs their monkey king to rule it. Sign the third hokage "WHAT THE FUCK STAR SWIRL" I yelled out turned on super saiyan, but than I claimed down and turned to Twilight and said. "Twilight we need to head back to princess Celestia and Luna, and get to this village" I said in the most calm voice but inside I was imagining myself strangling that bearded fuck. As we left to Canterlot I thought to myself "I wonder what will happen when I get to this village" I thought while heading to the train station.
Heading to the village, and meeting the third hokageHeading to the village, and meeting the third hokage (Jackson pov) We were now on a train station to the Village you went back to castle and explain things to the princesses they said it might know where it is because as soon as the Empire appeared estranged another civilization appeared as well in the deepest part of the everfree forest So on our way there I felt a tug on my cloak the Asta gave me as a member of the black Bulls and looked down to see bra looking at me and she said. "Can I sit next to you papa" bra asked while looking cute, I couldn't said no so I picked her up and put her next and asked. "Why do you want me to be your father, you only knew me for a little while little mochi" I said before stopping myself after saying that Last part; but it felt nice saying that. "Because I feel safe and you are nice" she said with a cute smile before looking out the window, I thought about for a moment didn't mind been a father but I would need to talk to Twilight and Pinkie about this. //////////// (One hour later) We just made it to Ponyville and now we're going to the everfree forest. But Applejack and Rarity were heading home to check up on their little sisters. We understood and went to the middle of the everfree forest get one until I sent three energies coming towards us more specifically me. I turned to everyone and said "alright everybody I need you to get behind me and Twilight put up a shield for your guys protect" I said and she did just in time to because they just arrived and when I turned around, and what I saw almost scared me half to death but also made me have a dumb expression. Standing in front of me was the legendary sannin and they looked just like they did in the show. "Identify yourselves or we will use lethal Force" tsunade said while getting into a fighting stance; I just stood there for a moment longer before saying. "Let me guess you three are the legendary sannin I'm right" I said before dodged out of the way of a punch by her. "How do you know who we are" she said while trying to hit me before I caught her fist and said. "Because I know alot of things tsunade senju granddaughter of hashirama senju" I said while pushing her back before getting into a fighting stance as well. They got in there fighting stance as well before Orochimaru rush at me I smirked before doing a few hand signs and saying. "Element Styles: wind and fire bullet jutsu" I said before hundreds of bullets made of fire headed toward orochimaru he dodged out of the way but barely. "Cool you guys are the real deal so now I'm going to beat the shit out of you guys" I said before turning super saiyan two and turned on my sage mode surprising Jiraiya and Orochimaru who also active their own Sage Mode. "How do you know sage mode" jiraiya said a little scared of me. "How about this if one of you can stay conscious for an hour then I'll tell you" I said before rushing at them. ////////// (Third person pov) Jackson ran at them appearing behind orochimaru and threw a right hook into his back senting him flying into a tree. The other two were surprised but than trying to attack Jackson, but he was just dodged casually all the way up there attacks. (Like this but jiraiya and tsunade attack him at once) https://images.app.goo.gl/Vi67PMGjnxieh77DA This went on for a while jiraiya and tsunade try6 to hit Jackson, while Jackson just dodging out of the way before he just jumped into the air and doing the same thing as asta did and control his blood flow. Once he did he felt the difference he is more stronger and faster, he came down at lightning speed crashing in the middle of the two of them knocking them back a few feet. He threw a uppercut at jiraiya sented him into the air, tsunade tried to kick Jackson head but he dodged and hit tsunade with a open Palm strike in her stomach knocking the wind out of her and send her into a tree breaking it half. While this was happening Twilight dropped the shield while watching the fight, but this was a mistake because want Jackson was dodging an attack but instead of hitting him it was heading toward the others. They were able to dodged out of the way to but bra wasn't able to getting hit and fell to the ground unconscious the fight stopped; the girls and spike ran to bra to make sure she was okay. Than everyone felt an killing intent coming towards them more specifically the ninjas that were fighting Jackson, that when they turn around to see Jackson with a look of Rage before yelling out. I'M GOING TO USE YOUR SKULLS AS MY DRINKING CUP" he roared out before flying at tsunade punch her so hard that she coughed up blood and fell unconscious. Than he grabbed orochimaru by the neck and slammed him into the ground making a huge crater knocking him unconscious as well. Now jiraiya was the only one that was standing, Jackson walking over to him while cracking his knuckles, but before he could make good on his promise they hearing a little girl voice calling out to Jackson. "Wait papa I'm okay please stop" the voice said they turned around to see bra been held by Twilight, Jackson started to clam down and walked over and held bra in a tight hug while saying. "Are you okay my little mochi do you need anything or hurting any were" Jackson said while looking her over making sure she was not hurt. "I'm Sorry about this let me take you to the monkey kingdom and get her check over" jiraiya said but the others were surprised because that were they were going. So they head to the village to get bra check up by a doctor.
Meeting the Third hokage and become hokage, an meeting Pinkie pie familyMeeting the Third hokage and become hokage, an meeting Pinkie pie family (Jackson pov) We just made it to the village and once we entered the village everyone was staring at us more specifically me. "I think they are staring at you Jackson" spike said while looking around the village; "I think it's because of that statue of me in the middle of the town" I said while pointing at said statue. In the middle of the town there was a statue of me, it had on the dragon armor and in it's right hand he had the monkey staff; while in the left had one of dante guns while pointing it out toward the village entrance with a smirk on his face. "Oh my fucking God I look like a damn idiot" I said while rainbow and Applejack agreed with me, while Twilight and Pinkie gave me a angry glare for cursing. "I think you look cool dad" trunks said while bra agreed with a big smile on her face. "That statue was made when the village was found by the first hokage and star swirl the bearded" jiraiya said while leading them to the hospital. //////// (The hokage office) In the hokage office the Third hokage and the five kages were discussing about the monkey king coming to the village, but the fourth raikage was mad about this hold meeting. "Why the hell do we need to make him the permanent hokage of this village we are doing just fine without him" he said while the Third just ignored him and continued talking. "We need to talk to him at once because the akatsuki are on the move" hiruzen said while drinking some of his tea. They all agreed except for the fourth raikage one of the of the guards said that he just entered the village and is in the hospital so they went there, but at the same time team seven was there as well. //////// (Third person pov) In the hospital Jackson and his friends were talking to a doctor about bra and orochimaru an tsunade to see if they are okay; "so orochimaru and tsunade will be out cold for a while, but as for your daughter mr. Jackson she will be okay" the doctor said while looking through some papers. Well they were talking they heard a commotion outside the room, once Jackson stepped outside he saw to his surprise trunks was arguing with a a Pony version of naruto and Sasuke but as kids. "Said that again I dare you" naruto said getting into trunks face, he was about to say before I said out loud. "TRUNKS WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING" Jackson yelled out while walking towards them, once he got to were trunks Kakashi saw me and went wide eye and said. "Are you Jackson Williams AKA the monkey king" Kakashi said while Jackson just slap his face before groaning in annoyance. "Sweet jesus fucking Christ I will never live this down at all" Jackson said before turned to the kids and clenched his fist and punched Naruto and his son head make them hit the ground hard. "Hey what the hell was that for old man" naruto said before having a face of fear when he saw his face. "What the fuck did you say" Jackson said while he was walking towards him with a killing aura with a evil smile on my face. Before Jackson could do anything he sensed a group of energy in the middle of the forest before looking at Kakashi and jiraiya and said. "I sense a group in the middle of the forest grab on and I will instant Transmission us there" Jackson said while they nodded and they teleported right in front of the pie family. ///////// (Jackson pov) Once we leaded I looked around to see Pinkie pie family and three akatsuki one unicorn and earth pony, but the last one looked familiar once I got a closer look I was shock to see that it was pony version of Itachi. "Itachi Uchiha come back to the village at once" Kakashi said activite his Sharingan while jiraiya use his sage mode. I turned to the pie family and saw Pinkie pie two older sisters more specifically Maud pie, she still had that blank look but I can sense she was scared. "Jiraiya, Kakashi take the pie family back to the village while I deal with them" I said they wanted to protest but look i gave them said not to try it; so they nodded and took them deeper into the forest. "I wouldn't say it again Itachi return to the Village at once or you'll be forced to" I said while giving out a killing intent; the other two look scared while he wasn't fazed by it he just point his finger and the other two obeyed and rushed at me. "Fine than I need a warm up before fighting danzo and ripping his head off, for the shit he pulled" I said before getting into my fighting stance an waited. The first one came at me for a punch but I caught his fist and throwing a right hook into his abdomen make him fall over in pain; the second one did some hand signs before calling out. "Fire style: fire ball jutsu" he said throwing a fireball I just dodged out away and ran at him at speeds that they didn't know I could and kick him up into the air and appeared behind him and threw a powerful punch into his back breaking and he cried out in pain and fell to the ground before falling unconscious. The first guy got up and so His companion on the ground unconscious he got angry and ran at me I just shook my head before dodging out a way of another punch and deliver a karate chop to his neck knocking him out; now the only person that was there was a itachi Uchiha who look very impressed. " the story is told about you didn't Lie you are very impressive promise to my mission to grab the nine tailed demon so you must move out of my way" Itachi said while getting ready for a genjutsu. "Or how about I help you prove that danzo is nothing more than a lying son of a b****" I asked getting Itachi full attention so I went on. " I know what danzo did he made you kill your clan in your family he took a pair of Sharingan from your friend" I said surprise Itachi on the information I had on danzo. " let's say I believe you what's to stop him from doing anything underhanded to keep his reputation" Itachi asked while dropping his guard I just smoked before activate my 3 Tomos Sharingan surprising him. "Because I know a few genjutsu Make him say otherwise" I said making Itachi agree with me so we went back to the Village.
Meeting the Third hokage and become hokage, an meeting Pinkie pie family part 2Meeting the Third hokage and become hokage, an meeting Pinkie pie family part 2 (Jackson pov) We made it back to the Village soon we went to the hospital, and saw my friends and my children along with the pie family and third Hokage and the other kazekage. Once my kids saw me they ran to tackling me onto the ground I just laughed and held them while standing up. "I see my little mochi and warrior are okay and well" I said while walking over to the group, the other saw Itachi and was about to fight him before I let out killing intent towards them and said in an angry voice. "IF ANY OF YOU FUCKERS THINKS ABOUT FIGHTING HIM I WILL USE YOUR SPINE AS A WALKING STICK" I yelled out after having a clone cover my son's in a while I cover my daughter's ear. I looked over to the third Hokage I gave him a look, he understood and ushered Sasuke over. Sasuke had a look of anger towards his brother if I just put my hand on his shoulder I gave him a soft smile before saying. "Listen kid it wasn't him who killed your family, well it was him but he was forced to" I said shocking everyone including Sasuke but I went on. "Danzo forced him too just because he want a pair of Sharingan and wood release" I said while clenching my fists in anger. I then proceeded to tell them everything that Danzo did and had Itachi do at the end of my explanation Sasuke look to his brother for confirmation he just nodded and he started to cry and ran over to his brother who is also crying. While the two Uchiha brothers held each other for comfort, me and the others heard someone making a annoyed grunt making us all look to the fourth raikage who than said. "Are we really going to believe what this hairless monkey says it could be a fake for all w-" he didn't get to finish before I teleported in front of him and grabbed him by the throat and held him up in the air with ease. Everyone was surprised by my speed even he was before I said in a dark tone. "if you ever said anything like that again I will personally rip your heart out of your chest and force you to eat it am I clear" I said while holding him up in the air he nodded and I dropped him back down to the ground while he was coughing. After all that happened everyone start introducing themselves I felt the tap on my shoulder. I turn around to see Maud pie looking at me with a blank look but her energy says she was happy and embarrassed that last emotion got me confused until out of nowhere she hugged me. "Thank you for saving my family" Maud said while still hugging me, I was surprised until it felt like someone was burning holes in the back of my head, I turn around to see her father with an angry look on his face. I turned to see if Twilight and Pinkie had the same look but was more surprise that Pinkie had a evil smirk while Twilight had the same look, after Maud stop hugging me Pinkie came over and pulled her over to were Twilight and they started to whisper to each other. ///////////// (Twilight and Pinkie pov) I brought older sister over to Twilight and we started to talk, " so Maud it looks like you have a crush on our Coltfriend" I asked while Twilight nodded. Maud just stood there for a moment before having a bright blush on her face but still had that blank look; my smile grow bigger before Twilight said. "We don't mind sharing him but we need to talk to him about this first: Twilight said me and Maud agreed but before we could discuss it any further we heard someone say. "Why is there a hairless monkey in this Village third Hokage I asked that you throw him out immediately" a voice say in a praful tone. ///////////// (Jackson pov) After I heard that familiar voice I start seeing red I turn around to see the f***** in question; there he stood with a bandage wrapped around his face with a look of arrogance. Before anyone can do anything. I ran and him and pinned him against the wall holding him up by the throat. "So you finally show your mother f****** face" I said through gritted teeth I started to choke the life out of him before someone grabbed me by the wrist I looked over to see the third Hokage having a stern look on his face I understood and dropped the little bastard on to the ground him gasping for air. "you're right hiruzen all in do time but first" I said but using ki restraints to restrain him to make sure he doesn't go anywhere. "I will give you a chance, you can choice three teams to fight for you and if they win, and that's a big if than I will leave an never come back" I said shocking everyone but danzo had a smug look on his face before we went to horror. "But if I win then" I said before getting close and saying in a dark tone: "I will have your skull as my new coffee mug" I said with a evil smile on my face. "Everyone agreed except for hiruzen and the girls also Itachi to but I was not worried because I know I'm the strongest person in this village" I thought while we walking to the Arena.
Meeting the Third hokage and become hokage, an meeting Pinkie pie family three partMeeting the Third hokage and become hokage, an meeting Pinkie pie family part three (Jackson pov) We made it to the Arena and everyone was there, also the three teams that danzo chose to fight for him; it was team seven, team guy, and team eight. "So this is your Choice then, I'll take on the children before the sensei's they can be a good warm-up" I said I take off my cloak and gave it to Twilight. They head up to were hiruzen and the others were and hiruzen started to say "the match will end when either contestant is unable to fight or is knocked out unconscious, first team will be team guy" hiruzen said as team guy was right in front of me. "Alright let's get this started" I said before getting into a fighting stance. /////////// (Third person pov) Jackson got into his fighting stance as well as team guy they were told not to hold back this person they are facing is strong; so Lee was the first to attack without the weights on. He went in for a kick but Jackson dodged out of the way before getting ready for an attack but had to dodged again because of some swords were flying toward him. " it seems I don't need to go easy on you guys so let's go started" Jackson said before starting to power up. His muscles grew out in the ground beneath on start to shake and everyone started to notice and was pretty worried when he was trying to do before he yelled out. AAAAHHHHHHHH He burst into a golden aura his hair was spiky and golden he had a serious look on his face, before saying to the three children. " I ain't going to go soft on you three I'm going to teach you a lesson on true power and strength including you neji" Jackson said while giving him a cold glare which sent a shiver down his spine. Jackson throughout his hand sending a burst of air towards them lee and Neji was able to get out of the way but not tenten. She was knocked unconscious. Then Jackson appeared right in front of Neji he asked him a question they got him and the head of the hyuga clan attention; " so let me ask you a question do you still think Destiny is written in stone cuz if so that means your destiny is being beaten by someone stronger than you but you will always be underneath there heel or are you going to fight back until the last breath you have to prove that is not written in stone" Jackson said while dodging Neji attacks on trying to shutdown his chakra points. " yes Destiny is unavoidable and I will prove it by beat you with pure talent and skill" neji said before one of his hands was caught and it was squeezed too hard to make him fall to his knees. " so you believe that Hinata is Destin to be weak to never gets strong enough to overcome her weaknesses" Jackson said while his eyes were covered by a dark shadow, when Neji said yes he made the wrong decision. Jackson threw him Midway into the air before throwing a right hook into his stomach making him cough a little bit of blood before a kick to the Head sented him towards the wall knock him out unconscious. Then it was only lee who was in shock about his teammates being beaten he then got into a crouching position trying to open the eight Gates; Jackson just stood there waiting to get through. Once he is at the fifth gate he rushed at Jackson Who simply dogs out of the way this had them for a little while Jackson dodging his punches and kicks before he got bored and caught one of them. " you have skill but you only uses your attacks and the gates you can train to be able to do more and if you say you can't use your chakra it's because something is blocking it just like something is blocking might guy chakra" Jackson said before delivery a chop to his neck knocking him out. Everyone was in shock until the next team came out it was Team 8, and then they got ready but then checking power down and you stood there with his eyes closed before opening them showing his Sage Mode. Then kiba and akamaru did the same thing as lee did attacking first try to impress Hinata, try to use his whole Beast tornado thing; but Jack just jumped up into the air it came straight back down onto his back hard crack in the ground beneath them. Kiba and akamaru we're on the ground unconscious then shino try to use his bugs to subdue Jackson but a burst of wind sent the bugs away and he rushed at him then delivering a chop to his neck knocking him out the only person was left was Hinata. "Do you want to give up it's okay if you do" Jackson said but Hinata just activated her Byakugan and get into a fighting stance Jackson just signed before into his own fighting stance. Hinata was the first one to strike cause Jackson to dodge to the left and delivering a open Palm strike to her abdomen make touch her stomach in pain but she stood stood up to try and fight Jackson. Jackson just signed again before disappearing reappearing behind her chopping her in the neck knocking her out. The next team to step in was team seven with Sakura and Sasuke in a defensive position, while naruto had a look of Rage on his face, Jackson than notices his eyes were red. "So it seemed the nine-tailed chakra has started to enter his body" Jackson through before naruto ran at him turning to hit him, but Jackson just dodged out of the way and deliver a kick to his chest sending him back to his teammates. " alright that's it I'm done playing games I'm starting to get bored send down the sensei's as well cuz I'm going to use the danzo skull as my personal paperweight" Jackson asked before turning super saiyan three while activating his Sharingan.
Meeting the Third hokage and become hokage, an meeting Pinkie pie family final partMeeting the Third hokage and become hokage, an meeting Pinkie pie family final part (Third person pov) Before Jackson could make a move a someone had yelled that danzo has escaped and has the element bearers and Jackson kids. After Jackson hearing this he went from annoying to Rage, you can see it when he eyes turned full red with yellow in them that burst and he energy explode shooting a green energy into the sky for everyone to see. Once when it die down they saw Jackson but he was 9'0 feet tall and his muscles were huge, his eyes were pure white, everyone was scared of him and his power; he yelled in Rage calling out danzo name senting fear into everyone soul. "DAAAAANZZZZOOOOOOOO" Jackson yell into the heavens before flying off everyone was terrified about what he turned into the more terrified about what's going to happen to danzo once he finds him. ////////// (Pinkie pov) Me and the girls were being forced through the forest with kids along with us by danzo and his guards, before we heard someone screaming in rage that senting shivers down our spines of fear. "DAAAAANZZZZOOOOOOOO" "Wow you really pissed him off this time it's like he's not happy at all" rainbow said as in deed because before we could take another step a large crash happened right in front of us once the dust cleared I saw Jackson standing there but he was way different than before he said in an almost demonic voice that scared us. "I'm done being nice to you danzo. Now I'm going to rip you in half" Jackson said while having a evil smile on his face. ////////// (Third person pov) One of danzo guards rushed at Jackson but he simply got knocked away the second one tried to surprise attack him but Jackson just grabbed his face and slammed him into the ground so hard that his skull turn to dust killing them instantly. He start walking slowly towards them before breaking out in a run the first guy that he slapped the way he kicked up into the air and threw a energy blast destroying him instantly, before arm bearing two more guys dragging them along with him is that he crashed them into a tree crashing their windpipes. There are only 10 Guards left others we be easily defeated before five of them rushed at him and did a few hand sign before calling out. "Fire style:fire ball jutsu" they said shooting fire balls at Jackson creating a Smokescreen they thought they got him before he walked out laughing before saying in a mocking tone. "aww that's just cute how you think those pathetic excuse of attacks would harm me" Jackson said before flying at them creating a crater where he stood. They started to surround him, before one of them said " let's see how you Fair when it's ten on One monster" the guard said while the other got ready to attack Jackson just tilted his head while still having that evil smile before saying "monster Jackson is not monster Jackson is err" Jackson trailed off before Someone said out. " General demon, a true freak o-" one of the guards was about to say before Jackson said with a even more demonic tone. "The Devil" he said before rushing at the rest of them. The main six , Jiraiya and Kakashi were in shock at what they were seeing, Jackson was killing without Mercy and he was enjoying it every second of it Apparently. After he kill the last guard by ripping him in the half in which Pinkie pie and Twilight had to cover the children's eyes he turned the Danzo and start walking slowly before saying. "it seems the game is almost over it's a shame that you didn't have more guards for me to kill making killing you last more enjoyable, oh well you can't wish for everything" Jackson said before charging up a Ki blast in his hand before he can throw it something ran in front of him look down and see it was his kids were Tears in their eyes before bra said. "Papa stop it you are scaring us" bra said before trunks add "yea dad please stop" he before him and bra both hug his legs. Jackson looked over to the rest of them to see the same fear in their eyes he started to calm down before looking at danzo, he was still in rage but not that much, he said in a much calmer voice. " Jiraiya, Kakashi take him into custody and having Under full security watch I do not want him escaping again or else this time I will kill him and you too as well" Jackson said before picking up his kids and walking over to the main six more specifically Twilight and Pinkie. "I'm Sorry you had to see me like that, I hope you can forgive me" Jackson said not looking at them; they both smile and hug him and the kids, he was suprise before Twilight whisper in his ear. "Me and Pinkie forgive you, but we will have some private time with you and Maud, so I hope you can satisfied all three of us" Twilight said while smirking, Jackson just gulp loudly while having a bright blush on his face. After that they all went back to the Village, where Jackson was crowned to be the monkey King of the village, also during that night he didn't get no sleep at all again. ////////// (Unknown location) "Master it seems that the Monkey King has returned, what should we do" stranger said wearing a cloak with red clouds on it. "Do not worry he is not a threat to us proceed as planned gather all the jinchuuriki, and during the world Summit you will kidnap Celestia and Luna get Nightmare Moon and daybreaker" the stranger said sitting at the top of throne behind him was the world tree but look dead in the cryptic. "As you wish Lord Madara" the creature said before walking off to do his master's bidding.
ProloguePrologue By: Jalen Elms Prologue Hello My name is Jackson Keon William but my family calls me jack I’m a 22-year-old African American who like to watch anime and cartoon more specifically dragon ball z, and Naruto; I also watch my little pony friendship is magic, I’m a bronie you may be asking why watch a show for little girls. Well, it’s not all that bad it’s actually a pretty good show for me, and my little sister likes to watch it so we watch it together. I have a normal life just like everyone else I wake up go to work come home and watch some shows and read some mlp fanfiction my favorite is about displaced who get tricked into buying items from the merchant and go to Equestria I thought it was all just someone good at writing. But that day at the convention would change my life forever. It was on February the day of the convention I went as my OC character has name was Jack Smith who went to the dragon ball z world to trained with Goku and Vegeta on fighting and chi and went to the Shinobi world to trained with Naruto and Sasuke on chakra from both and how to use the Sharingan from Sasuke because he had the same Sharingan as him. But I was missing the Saiyan tale, and I couldn't find any Sharingan contacts to put on before the convention so I hope I’ll find them there. And when got to the convention it was awesome the stalls had pulled out cool items to purchase and cosplayers were everywhere you looked. I was walking around until I found a strange stall that had a man dressed as the Resident Evil 4 Merchant he had all sorts of items like Vergil's sword and batman utility belt and the flash ring and a Green Lantern ring. But what caught my attention was the Saiyan tail and a pair of Sharingan contacts. So I ask “how much for the tail, and contacts.” He said “there $30 for both,” he told me in a very perfect imitation of the merchant's voice. It seems that they didn’t cost that much so I also bought the sword that trunks used to fight Frieza and King cold with but he told me “if you buy the sword to then it's $100". So I give him the money and put the sword on my back the contacts in my eyes and the Saiyan tail on my rear; I thank him and was about to walk away when he said. “good luck legendary Saiyan warrior of Equus”. I was about to ask what did he mean by it when I fell asleep and before I blacked out I saw him smiling at me. (Jack pov) I woke up feeling that my whole body was Stronger and faster it was kind of weird. “What happened to me why do I feel strange and why do my eyes feel strange too,” I said when I get up off the ground, but when I did looked around and I saw that I was in a forest. “ what the hell where am I and why do I feel taller,” I said when I realize that I was no longer 5’9 but 6’8 now. I saw a river nearby me so when I looked into it and saw that I look just like my OC character but my eyes had the Sharingan except instead of three Tomos there were only two. “ wait a minute if I have the Sharingan that means that the sword and tail that I bought them from the merchant that sent me to Equestria As My OC character,” I thought while I was looking at myself in the river and when I saw my form I had to say that I look good. I look up to see that the moon didn’t have the mark in the moon print on it. “Well it looks like I’m in season one when Twilight and her friends went to go get the elements of harmony” then I felt a spike in chi levels meaning not only Celestia is here but also Luna has been saved by the new element bearers. “ I need to get out of here I don’t know if I have super Saiyan yet I don’t know how to control my Sharingan and chakra yet neither so I need to find a place to hide until then,” I said to myself as ran in the opposite direction hoping to find shelter until dawn. " well my grandma said to always get out and make some new friends, but she didn't say to go to another dimension and get powers and meet other species," I thought while running in the opposite direction when I found an empty cave. " This will have to do until I can train to see how strong I am to defend myself from Celestia and Luna if they ever try to get hostile towards me," said as I found some soft leaves to use for bedding and I fell to sleep. ( Celestia Pov) I was so proud of Twilight because not only did she find five new friends but she saved my sister from Nightmare Moon everything was going well that was until I felt strange energy nearby. I looked at Luna who also noticed it as well; I was worried that not only did we didn't know who it was but also there might be a new enemy for Equestria to face as well. " Princess Celestia are you okay" Twilight ask me in a worried tone I looked at her and smile and said " no everything just fine Twilight Sparkle, I was just thinking about something, let's get you and your friends back to Ponyville so we can celebrate my sister's return," I said as I got ready to teleport us back to ponyville. "I just hope that what me and my sister Luna sense is not a danger to our little ponies," I thought as I teleported me and the new element bearers and my sister to Ponyville. Author's Note Hope you enjoyed this chapter the next chapter will be about Jackson meeting the Mane 6 and Princess Celestia and Luna
Meeting the Princesses of the Sun and Moon Legendary Super Saiyan vs Princess Luna of the MoonMeeting the Princesses of the Sun and Moon Legendary Super Saiyan vs Princess Luna of the Moon Chapter 2 Meeting the Princesses of the Sun and Moon Legendary Super Saiyan vs Princess Luna of the Moon By: Jalen Elms (Jack pov) I was still worried about what will happen when I meet Princess Celestia and Luna I was too busy in my thoughts to realize that we already made out of the everfree forest; I didn’t notice until someone tapped me on my shoulders I look around to see who it was and it was Twilight who tapped me on my shoulder. “ are you okay we’re about to head into Ponyville “ she said to me as in fact we were about to enter the town as soon as I step foot into the town and everypony saw me some of them ran into their house while others Stood Still In Fear. “ what am I that ugly” I asked in a joking manner trying to lighten the mood but it seem l only made it worse because the ones who stood still in fear scream and some of them fainted While others ran into their houses. “OH dear better get inside darling before the royal guard comes by the see what's all the commotion about." Rarity said as the others agree. I did as well so we moved quickly until we got in front of the door of the Golden Oaks Library. Twilight was about to open the door until I can sense a very powerful Energy building up in a single point somewhere inside the building more specifically the front door so as soon as the blast went off I jumped back did a backflip and landed on the ground before the beam hit me. Everyone was shocked that a blue beam almost hit Twilight and myself lucky for her she was able to Dodge out of the way as well as I did; we looked back to see Princess Luna standing in the doorway her horn still smoking from the blue beam she shot at me and Twilight. “ I guess this is how you greet new ponies that come in to your lands huh princesses” I said get in a fighting stance more similar to Vegeta’s fighting stance. " thou dare to try and attack our Little Ponies and try to get away with it" Luna said in the Royal Canterlot voice almost making my ears ring from the volume of her voice " Jesus lady turn down the volume you going to blow someone's eardrums off with that noise" I said in a annoyed tone she look at me angry and was about to attack me until her sister came to intervene. " luna we're not supposed to fight him we are here to see if he's a threat or not please lower your guard as well as you creature." Celestia asked me in a civilized manner I lower my guard right after luna lower her. " my name is Princess Celestia of the sun this is my sister Princess Luna of the Moon and you are." She asked me in a polite tone. " my name is Jackson Keon Williams but most people call me Jack as for your sister she jump to conclusions before even asking any questions seems like she doesn't know when to fight and when to ask questions when needed." I said in a very sarcastic tone everyone looked at me like I was crazy to talk to the princesse like that but I didn't care. "Thou dare talk to our sister like that thee will pay for thou actions" she said flying towards me and throwing a punch and knocking me back a few feet. I Wiped the blood of my mouth and smile and got back into Vegeta stance and powering up chi and I also activated my Sharingan just so I can have the speed advantage. " come on moon butt I want to see what you got you better not disappoint me like those 20 manticores and 10 Timberwolves I fought this morning because if you do I will not hold back." I said in a very cocky tone while I transform into Super Saiyan just in case she is too strong for me but don't know how powerful Alicorns can be but pretty sure they're stronger than my base form. ---( third person pov)--- Jack and Princess Luna both stared at each other intensely until they both move at blinding speed until both their fist connected creating a Shockwave, they start throwing more punches and kicks create a bigger Shockwave and a crater underneath them until Jackson through an uppercut that send Princess Luna flying through the air he caught up with her to throw an axe kick but she threw a right hook into his stomach making him lose breath giving her enough time to throw another one at his cheek making him fall to the ground. "Thou seems to be all talk and no bite as they say" she said in a cocky tone that made Jackson more angrier then he looked. He started to power up before his hair got spiker and blue Lightning was coming off his body for those who didn't know Jackson just went Super Saiyan 2 more stronger than Super Saiyan. He grunted before saying: " it seems like I still can't control Super Saiyan 2 I can only hold it for at least an hour but that should be enough to kick your Mooney ass." He said get into Goku's fighting stance before he instantly appearing right in front of Princess Luna and threw a volley of punches and kicks that nearly knocked her out cold she's able to put up a defense spell before one of these punch is nearly knocked her out cold in the stomach. " better hope your defense spell can hold up to this" he said before cupping his hands yet and saying some weird chant. "Kamehameha wave" he said before a blue beam came out of his hands and engulfs princess Luna ones the beam die down they saw that Luna falling to the ground face-first. What's the Smoke Clears they saw Princess Luna laying inside a crater knocked out unconscious they were in both shock and awe because Not only was he able to fight with her head on but he was also able to knock her out. " I did tell her that I was not holding back if she didn't fight me seriously enough I guess it was not that strong though." He said powering down his power and his hair went back to normal. ----( Celestia pov)---- I was shocked to see Not only was he able to beat Luna But also had amazing power I was worried that she might be hurt and we might be in danger until he looked to me and said. " we better get your sister inside so she can lay down after the ass whooping I gave her so I can answer you and the Girls and your sisters questions." He said in a relaxed tone like nothing has happened for the last five minutes I was about to say something until Twilight yelled at him saying. " why would you fight Princess Luna for."she said pulling down his collar so that he could look right into her face. He Got out of her vice like grip and said. " look she started but I finished just be happy I didn't go Super Saiyan 3 and I could have killed her in one Fell Swoop." He said in a very angry tone not only scaring me but the others seeing that Not only was he able to beat her but if he went further than that he could almost killed her. " what in tarnation would you go around saying something like that". Applejack said to him while looking at him skeptically. " because what I said is true I have three form plus one that is hard to control if I were to go into it I would not only destroy the town but the entire world as well." He said in a very serious tone now i even more worried about what his intentions were. ---(jack pov)--- Once we got Princess Luna into the library and I set her down on the couch me the girls and princess Celestia sit in a circle and i was about to answer their questions. " so before I answer your question there are some things I will not answer cuz the a private so do not expect an answer is that understood." I told the girls in the princess and they all noted the first one to answered a question was unexpectedly Twilight " what type of species are you" she asked me they all look interested even Princess Celestia was also interested by the look on her face. " first question my species is called humans more scientific term homo sapien but now that I got to Equestria I am known as a Saiyan a Warrior Race that fight throughout the Galaxy looking for bigger challenges and conquering planets. " so you're here to conquer our planet." Celestia said getting ready for my reply but I ease her worries after she heard my reply. " no just because I look like a saiyan doesn't mean I need to act like one I still have my Humanity so does any one else have any other questions." I asked seeing Rainbow dash hand shot up into the air. " how fast can you fly." She asked I was expecting that kind of question to come from her. " well ms Dash if I was able to control my flying I probably go at Mark two maybe three if I push myself." I said in a very cocky tone looking at her reaction it was priceless her mouth was wide open and her eyes with the size of dinner plates and so did everyone else including Princess Celestia she was shock that was able to go that fast. " there's no way you're that fast I'm the fastest flyer in all of Equestria." She said to me I just looked at her and start to laugh. "Don't worry Dashie I'm not going to take your spot as the fastest flyer, but just remember there's always someone faster than you but you can train to be able to be faster than them though." I said to her she got a look of realization that she's going to have to train harder in order to catch up to me. "Next question please". I said and saw Pinkie Pie's hand going into the air as well. " what's your favorite type of party and what's your favorite type of cupcake and cake." She asked me in a very happy tone. " well my favorite type of cupcake and cake is chocolate and vanilla and I never been to a party before but I don't mind if you're throwing me a party though can you wait till after I spend at least two days or more here in this town." I told her. Her face went from horror to happiness when I told her she could plan me a welcome to Ponyville party. "Ok anyone else " i said and Rarity hand went up to ask me a question. " where did you get those wonderful clothes darling." She said flipping her hair I saw that Spike was staring at her with hearts in his eyes and i just shook my head. " well Miss Rarity I actually order these off the internet site and couldn't remember where I got them from though I got to agree with you I do look good." Making her laughing and making spike to shoot a glare at me I just looked at him and wink before whispering to him. " don't worry she's not my type but I will help you get her to like you don't worry about it but for right now worried about being a kid." I told him he looked at me with happiness before nodding and went back to siting next to Twilight. " how strong is y'all because from fighting with here Princess Luna you must be Mighty strong." Applejack ask me in Southern drawl. " well Applejack to tell you the truth I don't know either I might be strong enough to lift a mountain or strong enough to throw a boulder half Crosstown until I can find out aftet I finished my training but until then I can only tell you that probably strong enough to beat princess luna."I told her and she whistled at the statement I told her. This went on for hours answering their questions about everything but some questions were private so I didn't answer them then the other princess woke up and I answered some of her questions too it was like this until it was night time and the princesses had to leave so I was invited to stay at Twilight's place I said yes and everybody else went home so did the princesses, she showed me to my room and I got on the bed and I thought to myself. " man it was a crazy day today I had to answer a lot of question I got in a fight with a princess, but something was off princess Celestia was way too quiet during the whole conversation she must be thinking about something I'll figure it out tomorrow. I thought to myself as I fell asleep -----(Celestia pov)----- On the way back to Canterlot I kept thinking about what he said this morning and how strong he was; how he was able to be 20 manticores and 10 Timberwolves and beat my sister within 5 minutes. " what do you think of Jackson do you think he's hiding something from us." I ask turning around to see her still rubbing her sore Cheek from the punch that Jackson gave her during their fight. "Yes thee thinks he is hiding something from thou do you want me to visit his dream to see." Luna asked me but I shook my head and replied. " no we need to gain his trust before asking him those questions until then we just have to trust that the new element Bearers will be able to handle him until then we keep our eyes open and our guard up." I told her as we head back to Canterlot I just hope that I was not wrong about this because if I am I might have put not only the new element bearers in danger but the entire planet of Equus as well. Author's Note Their another chapter down I did promise that I have him meet the princesses though I didn't have anything for the fight with him and Princess Luna hope you enjoy the next chapter.
Back to training what the hell is everyone fighting over a ticketBack to training what the hell is everyone fighting over a ticket By: Jalen Elms (Jack pov) I woke up before the sun; it was weird because I usually wake up in the afternoon back on earth; well new world new life as the saying goes, but this is good because I can go back to training, but I can’t do it in town the townponys are not use to me, I got out of the bed that Twilight gave me to stay in and went out the back door of the Library and ran at top speed Into the everfree. -----(An hour later)----- I just got to the middle of the forest and started to get ready for my training; lucky for me I already knew how to do the shadow clone Jutsu so I made six clones and got to work. “I want two of you to train with trunks sword, you to train in goku and Piccolo fighting style, and the last two I want you to train in Jutsu, and chi” I told them as they got ready to do it; “I try training in super saiyan one, and two; so this what me and my clones did for the next three hours. -----(three hours)----- I was able to master super saiyan, and I can hold super saiyan 2 for three hours now, I was just about to start trying to do sage mode before a letter hit me in the face; “what the hell why is a letter hit me in my face.” I said picking up the letter and it was from princess Celestia, “I wonder what Tia wants.” I said unrolling the letter and reading it. “Dear jackson Williams princess Celestia invites you to this year grand galloping gala we hope you can attend this year’s special event sign princess Celestia of the sun.” After I finished reading it I saw a golden ticket attached to the paper. “Huh guess I’m invite to sunbutt grand ball, better find Rarity so she can make me a suit to this grand galloping gala, man I don’t want to put on a monkey suit.” I said then realized I made a monkey pun I slap my face and got my clones to undo the Jutsu. Then I scream in pain because of all the information going into my brain and it feels like someone is hitting me with a metal bat at full force; “ fuck that hurt note to self only use two clones at a time.” I told myself before use the memory to use my chi and fly back to Ponyville to get this over with. //////// I just got at Rarity place, I was about to lend before Twilight and spike came running out of the place like chi chi was about to kill them. "Wow where's the fire." I ask trying to see what's going on. "I got two tickets to the grand galloping gala and all our friends are trying to get the extra ticket."Twilight said as she look like she was about to have a mini freak out at any moment. Then she got this weird look, "you want the ticket too don't you." She says backing up like I was about to make her give me the ticket. "No Celestia sent me one so don't need one from you, but I will help you get back to the Library hold on to me." I said put two fingers to my head. "What are-" she was about to say before we teleport in the middle of the Library . "And we are here." I said as they look around in shock because we were just in the middle of town and we just teleport into the Library. Twilight was about to ask a question before I stop her because I sense five energys in the house/Library . "Get your asses out here before I pull you out by your tails." I said in a angry tone. And the rest of the girls came out from their hiding place and looking sheepish. "Ok what the hell is wrong with you guys Twilight is your friend just because she has a ticket to some special event doesn't mean you can get her to give you the ticket." I said given them a death glare. The girls apologize to Twilight and they had a group hug Twilight send a letter to princess Celestia saying that if she can't bring her friends to the Grand Galloping Gala she won't go either and then had spike to Send It Off. Moments later Spike belts up a letter with Six Golden tickets for all the girls to have one, they went out to get something to eat for Twilight leaving me and spike behind he looks sad that he didn't get a ticket, before he got his ticket too, he got excited he got his ticket and was about to catch up with the others, but I stopped him for me to talk to him. " Spike during this gala with the girls they are going to go off and do what they want At the Gala, so I will be spending time with you instead of hanging around those snobby Nobles." I said to him, he look sad for a moment before geting happy that I said I will spending time with him. " thanks Jackson means a lot" he said I patted him on the shoulder and I led him to where the other girls were at. " well that was the episode Ticketmaster I wonder what's going to happen next oh well I'll see about it tomorrow, better get something to eat before morning, so I can have the energy to keep on training so that I can protect this world." I thought to myself as we catched up with the rest of the girls and went inside the diner. ///////// ( unknown location) " my lord we found a strange planet that is inhabited by humanized ponies what should we do your lordship." A strange creature ask the other strange creature that was siting in a chair. " it seems we found another planet for me to conquer it should be better then the last planet we was on it was so boring " the creature said in a very sadistic tone while laughing. To Be continued!!!! Author's Note It seems like Jason has a new threat that's coming to Equestria sooner rather than later will he be able to deal with this threat or well he fell like the rest of the ones that got in the creature path.
why the f*** is she so darn stubbornwhy the f*** is she so darn stubborn why the f*** is she so darn stubborn By: Jalen Elms (Jack pov) It was early morning in Ponyville I was in the middle of everfree and still training this time only using two Shadow clone Jutsu because I remember being in excruciating pain I went through just when I using 6 Shadow clones and getting all their information all at once and since the other three clones already practice with trunks sword in others how to use Piccolo, Vegeta, and Goku chi attacks I already knew how to use all the Jutsu now that the other one did it I was meditating trying to master Sage Mode the same way Naruto did, though I was having a little trouble when I thought I almost had it until a ringing can from my phone I just realized yesterday I still had my phone and earphones in my pocket and not only that Equestria has phones but they also have electricity too, It was kind of suspicious cuz they live in a western style town well more like a medieval town but with modern clothes and Technology I got out of my thoughts and looked at my phone to see Twilight calling me it must be something important if she was calling me when I told her specifically not to calling me if there something really important. “ hello Twilight is there something you need because I’m in the middle of something right now.” I asked while sitting cross-legged on the ground in the middle of the forest, it was strange no Predators have came to me trying to get an easy meal must be they have seen how I dealt with those 20 manticores and 10 Timberwolves oh well I don’t need to worry about that right now. “yes I need your help planning Applejack award ceremony for her for saving the town from those wild cows.” She told me over the phone, huh it must be apple bucking season then. “ all right I’ll be over there in a couple of minutes just hang on a second” I said hanging up the phone and dismissing my clones and I was about to fly off before putting in my headphones and listening to a song on my way there. “ so what do you need me to do” I said coming up to Twilight; she told me to help hang the banner up on townhall, it happened just like did in the show Applejack coming late to get her award Twilight trying to give a speech but getting interrupted every time and giving up. ---(four hours later)--- I went back to the everfree forest to finish my training except the only training I was doing was sage mode; “ yes finally I master Sage Mode it took me 4 hours to do but I was able to do it” I thought as I looked at myself in the River by me see that my eyes look like toads except instead of yellow they were blue, and the picmixs around my eyes were red. I turned off Sage Mode I was about to leave until I found something strange sitting at in the middle of the forest it look like a pocket watch and except had the alchemy symbol on there; I think I Heard a Voice in inside my head. But before I can make it out with the voice had said I had heard someone gave out a sound of frustration it was come from my right in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres, I flew over to it and saw Twilight and Applejack talking but look like they were arguing. “ what’s going on over here I heard a loud yelling coming from over here y’all need any help with something,” I ask looking at them both before Applejack gave me an angry look before she said. “ I don’t need y’all help I can do it all by myself so pardon me I need to get back to work” she said she was walking away but on shaky hooves. But before she can got away from us I grabbed her by the arm and said. “ come on Applejack don’t be stubborn you know you can’t do this by yourself let your friends help you.” I said but she ripped her arm out of my grasp and told me the same thing she told Twilight before walking off again. " why is she so stubborn about this" Twilight ask standing next to me and i turn around and told her my best guess but I knew it was the right answer. " it's her Pride more specifically her family Pride to not ask nobody for help except for applefamily only" I told Twilight and we both went back to the library. //////// Everything happen like it did in Canon Rainbow nearly crashing on me while I was training and mini rabbit Stampy throughout the town and everypony getting food poisoning from Applejack Mis bake muffins even Pinkie Pie goting food poisoning. Me and Twilight went to the Acres to tell Applejack to get some sleep; and but when we got that she was sleeping standing up I shook her awake and but when she saw us she told us triumphantly that she was able to buck all the trees by herself until Big Mac came by and told her. " and what about those trees" he said one to another hundred rolls of trees Applejack saw it and fainted. After Applejack awoken from her fainting she told us she was sorry for being stubborn and let us help her finish with the Harvest after that Twilight rote a friendship report to Celestia but I didn't pay attention cuz I was too busy thinking about something. ". Why do I have this feeling that something bad is about to happen in the next couple of weeks I hope it's just my nerves because if it's something else I hope I'm strong enough to deal with it" I thought to myself while looking up in the sky seeing if something there. ///////// (Celestia pov) I was in my office and doing paperwork before Luna came in looking distress. " sister thou's feel the energy that is coming from space thee thinks it's the creature we met a couple of days ago" she told me but I shook my head and answer. "No lulu this energy is more sadistic I think he's a new enemy that's coming to equus at Any moment we need to be prepared for him because if he comes and we're not able to stop him all of Equestria is doomed" I told her as we got ready for this new threat. Author's Note I guess the question is the princesses and jack be able to stop it or will the world fell; find out on the next chapter
Unlocking berserk mode You never piss off a legendary Super Saiyan GriffinUnlocking berserk mode You never piss off a legendary Super Saiyan Griffin By: Jalen Elms (Jack pov) I was in the everfree Forest trying to unlock Legendary Super Saiyan I needed something to make me angry enough to do it I kept trying for a couple more minutes before I gave up and went back to town While I was walking through town thinking on how to get legendary, before I sense two energy near me one was familiar to me and while the other one was a little different I looked around before my instincts kicked in and I jump away of a balloon hitting the ground filled with whipped cream; I look up a i saw Rainbow dash with a female Griffin, when I look at dashie she look upset at that her prank missing me, while the female Griffin look at me in shock that I was able to dodge it. “ so rainbow are you going to come down here and introduce me to your friend here or do I have to come up there and see for myself” I asked her the female Griffin looked at me like I wasn’t going to be able to get up there until I use my chi to fly up there shocking her again. “ Jack this is my friend Gilda the Griffon, gilda this is my new friend Jack” Rainbow say introducing I put out my hand to shake her but she just call me a weirdo and flew off rainbow said she will catch up with me later and flew up after her. I was about to leave until I saw pinkie in a tree I got her out of the tree to ask her how she got up there and what was wrong she told me that Gilda was being mean to her and all of the townponys, I knew this was going to happen but I said I’ll deal with her if she gets out of hand, but pinkie thinks that she throws a party for her she will be all nice I thought differently but I’ll let her do what she wanted and flew off to Twilights place to take a shower because I didn’t know that I smell like rotten garbage. /////// Once I reach the library and went inside my room and grab a spare change of clothing that Rarity made for me once I got my suit made from her, I ask if she can make me spare changes of clothes like trunks wore himself, except the jacket was black and the muscle shirt was red include the pants were black with the tennis shoes being red. Once I get out of my room and went upstairs to take a shower I was about to open the door to something unexpected happened do you know when the anime protagonist who always walk into a bathroom without knocking and finding naked girls standing there and screams called him a pervert and slap them, well that what's happening to me Twilight was standing there but she didn't had on her school girl outfit I didn’t know she was sexy for a humanize Pony I was snapped out of my thoughts when she screamed and was about to throw a magic Blast at me, but I use my enhance speed to get out of there and saying "sorry" several hundred times over and got into my room closing the door and locking it. It’s been like this for the next 2 hours until she came out of the bathroom and knocked on my door when I open it and then we our eyes met we both looked away and blushed, we weren't able to talk about it and we went on with our day I went to the bathroom and took a shower. “ that was the most embarrassing thing that has ever happened to me in my life well I better get ready for Pinky’s Party and be ready if gilda tries anything.” I thought tonmyself getting out of shower and drying off and putting on my clothes when I stepped out and got downstairs I saw a Twilight reading a book when she looked at me she heavily blush and look the way I did the same we left the library and went to pinky's party. -----( third person pov)---- Jackson and Twilight made to Pinky’s Party everything went as it did in Cannon gilda got prank relentlessly by Rainbow dash pranks until she got angry and accusing Pinkie Pie for doing those pranks until rainbow says she’s the one who did it, everything was fine as it did in Canon until something unexpected that even Jackson didn’t see coming; gilda threw a punch at Pinkie that broke her nose it made a cracking sound that emanate throughout the room, after rainbow soon flew over to try and top her before she was grabbed by the throat and slammed on the ground making her break her right wing. As this was happening Jackson was in rage a green aura was coming off his body his hair got spiker and more Wilder and his eyes turn red he lets out a primal Roar That Shook the building he flew at Gilda at top speed grab her by the face and crashing through the wall dragging her to the ground she was able to get out his grasp before trying to strike him with her talents ones the attack stroke his face and did nothing he got a sadistic smile and granted her by the face again⁸ and started to punch her repeatedly into the ground all of the while the girls and the town ponies watched in fear, he threw her into the air and was about to threw a green blast before someone got into his way. “jackson stop you are scaring everyone please stop” it was Twilight, she got right in front of him he looked at her and started to calm down, gilda was Steal in the air flying looking all beat up and her arm was broken flew off scared of this strange creature, once he turned around and saw all the fear in the town of ponies and the rest of the girls he got a sad look and flew off to the everfree the Mane Six are ran after him. ////// (Jack pov) “ didn’t you only going to lose control I went to a the first stage of legendary I just was going to write a letter to Princess Celestia turn that I lost control of myself” I said sitting on a stump from a tree that I broke to leave my anger I said that was don’t like forever until I sent five familiar energies hiding behind some trees. “ come on guys I know you’re there” I said they came out from behind the trees not looking at me some of them was still scared. They asked me what was that about I told him everything about Broly in his Legendary Super Saiyan how he gets angry and loses his mind just like I did with Gilda except he had someone who made him that way when I didn’t that was my first time ever being that angry at someone and wanted to kill them. “ it’s okay Jack we understand that you feel that way any of us would have done the same thing” Rainbow said while the others agreed I was happy that they wasn’t mad about my little outburst Now I know I need to control Legendary Super Saiyan I need to train mentally so I won’t lose my mind again. ////// ( unknown location) My lordship we have sensed an energy on this planet it seems is that a saiyan is living with the humanized ponies what should we do.” The being asked the other as the other just laugh even more sadistically before saying. “ it seems that all the little monkeys that I wiped out are not all gone don't worry he shouldn’t be a threat to us set a course for this Equus.” The creature said before sending his Soldier off to do his tasks he stared out his ships window before saying. “ well it seems like your little monkeys hear no matter I will deal with him like I do with the rest of his pathetic race.” He said laughing evilly before sipping his drink. To be continued!!!!! Author's Note Seems this being knows about the Saiyan race what happened next in a chapter here just have to find out.
